Life isn’t so Simple Anymore!
- Thread starter Namgo
- Start date
Chapter 142: Meeting Zoey’s Supporters!
"You son of a bitch!" Elizabeth lunged at the large bald man, fueled by rage and determination.
Her fists were enveloped in a vibrant pink aura as she struck the man across the cheek. Surprisingly, he made no attempt to defend himself, retaliate, or even flinched. He remained steadfast, unmoving in the face of the young girl's attack. Elizabeth seethed with anger. Did he truly believe he stood a chance against her when her love for Everett burned so brightly?
"I mean you no harm, Princess Sinclair," he calmly explained. "My name is Jax, and I'm from the Wanderers."
"What the hell does that have to do with kidnapping us?" Elizabeth demanded.
"I apologize for the abrupt teleportation. I wanted to ensure our conversation remained private, away from prying ears. And, of course, I sought to protect Zoey Winters's brother in case anyone recognized him," Jax replied, showing no signs of hostile intent.
"Do people even know about me in the magji world?" Everett interjected, realizing that the man meant them no harm.
"The Council is aware of your existence, and anyone they might send after your family likely knows about you," Jax informed them, his tone tinged with seriousness.
"But they've already captured Zoey. Why would they still target her family if they've already apprehended her?" Elizabeth questioned
"Um... Can you follow me?" Jax rubbed his head, appearing slightly perplexed.
"We're not going anywhere until you tell us what you want with us," Elizabeth asserted firmly.
"It's not me who wishes to speak with you; it's my leader. I can bring you to them so you can have a conversation," Jax proposed, hoping to find a resolution.
"We're not budging. We don't trust you, and we don't even want to talk to your leader in the first place," Elizabeth defiantly refused.
"Very well..." Jax acquiesced, realizing the validity of their concerns. He departed to fetch his leader.
With Jax gone, the three finally had a chance to survey their surroundings. They found themselves in a lounge room. Plush cushions and intricately carved wooden furniture adorned the seating area. Everett sat down on one of the cushions, which surprisingly molded itself to his body shape and embraced him snugly. A startled gasp escaped his lips, followed by a pleasant sensation that coursed through his entire being.
"It feels amazing, doesn't it?" Elizabeth chuckled, taking a seat beside him as her own chair mirrored the same transformation. "These mahna-infused tools are designed for utmost comfort. They adjust to each individual's preferences, providing a personalized experience. Sitting on them feels like being enveloped by invisible hands, offering a gentle embrace."
"It's... nice," Everett replied, finding himself enchanted by the chair's allure. The idea of having such comfort at home seemed tempting, though he recognized the potential distraction it could pose for his streaming.
"Want one for yourself?" Elizabeth teased, flashing a mischievous smile.
"Yes," Everett responded simply, his desire for the chair palpable. "Yes, I do."
In the center of the lounge, there was a fireplace that cast a warm and inviting glow. Instead of conventional flames, colorful flickering flames danced within it—predominantly pink and calming blue. While the pink flames leaned toward Elizabeth, most of the blue flickers intermingled with Everett's side. The crackling flames emitted a melodious rhythm, filling the room with harmonious notes that created a soothing atmosphere. Tink, hidden within Everett's shirt, sensed the mahna around them and took notice. She sniffed the air multiple times, confirming her suspicions. "We're not on the ground," Tink casually remarked.
"What do you mean we're not on the ground?" Everett questioned, puzzled.
"We're soaring high in the sky. We're on the Wanderers' infamous airship," she informed him matter-of-factly.
"Fuck! How can Daddy help us if we're stuck up here?" Elizabeth cursed, realizing the potential limitations imposed by their current situation.
Everett knew he should be deeply concerned, yet the comfort of the chair made it difficult for him to focus. It was as if his mind was clouded, enticing him to drift off to sleep and never awaken. Where had this chair been all his life? Elizabeth, disapproving of his lack of attentiveness, kicked him out of the chair. As Everett witnessed the chair's longing reach toward him, he struggled to resist its alluring pull. However, when he looked into Elizabeth's eyes, aglow with a pink magji aura, his senses returned, and he stood up.
"Right!" Everett acknowledged, realizing the danger of becoming too complacent.
As he regained his composure, the sound of the door opening caught their attention. They turned to find a group of people entering the room. Elizabeth positioned herself in front of Everett, ready to fight if necessary. Tink gathered their mahna, preparing for a battle that seemed futile, considering their airborne predicament.
"Hey, kids," a silver-haired woman addressed them, her voice holding a hint of weariness. "Allow me to apologize for the suspicious manner in which you were brought here. This idiot here has a good heart but lacks a good brain."
"Sorry," Jax sheepishly apologized.
"What do you want with us?" Elizabeth boldly demanded, her defensive stance unwavering.
"Well, princess, we have no interest in you, but your boyfriend, on the other hand..." the silver-haired woman trailed off with a smile. "He's the one we're after."
"Yeah, well, he's taken. Sorry, Grandma," Elizabeth retorted, her insult drawing chuckles from the others.
"This is why I hate children…" Exhaling a sigh, the silver-haired woman continued, shifting her attention to the quiet boy before her. "My name is Luna, and I lead the Wanderers. Our purpose is to keep you safe and out of the clutches of the Council while my team and I work to free your sister from prison."
Unconvinced, Elizabeth scoffed, "You must be delusional if you think you can take on the Council by yourselves. And you're already on thin ice with them. They know you're not on their side and consider you 'corrupted' by Zoey. What's to stop them from rallying the other factions against yours if you launch an attack?"
Luna smirked, seemingly unruffled by Elizabeth's barrage of questions. "The princess is smarter than she looks," a man standing nearby chuckled. "Rest assured, we've taken the necessary precautions to deal with the situation."
As the situation grew more complicated, Everett pondered the implications. While he wanted his sister free, Zoey was a criminal within the magji world. What would prevent the Council from pursuing them even more fervently once Zoey was liberated? Criminals were not allowed to roam free after breaking out of jail. Something didn't feel right.
"Why would they come after me? Zoey's the one you're planning to break out. I'm just an ordinary person," Everett voiced his concern, seeking clarification.
"Yeah! Use your brain a little, Grandma," Elizabeth chimed in, eager to challenge Luna's explanation.
"The Council will do anything to ensure Zoey Winters is returned to their custody and under their control. They might even use her family as leverage against her," Luna explained, her tone laced with disgust.
Elizabeth's interrogation persisted, "So, what's your plan? Are you planning to protect his parents too? If you want to protect Zoey's family, you'll need to bring them up here as well."
Before Luna could respond, Everett's phone rang, interrupting the tense atmosphere. A feminine voice emanated from the device, audible to the magjistars in the room.
"I'm... with my girlfriend," Everett stammered in response to the voice on the other end.
"What do you mean, who else? Just me and her." He lied.
"Alright, you got me. I might have gotten caught up in the magji world. My girlfriend is a magjistar, and she saved my life from a daemon that was after me at school. Now I'm aboard some magji airship in the sky with her and Tink, being talked to by a group called the Wanderers."
"They want to break you out and protect me, Mom, and Dad from being used as hostages by the Council."
"We were already being protected? By whom?"
"I didn't know! Why didn't you tell me we had secret magji protectors?"
"You forgot to tell me, Mom, and Dad, about them, but you didn't forget to have them protect us?"
"Your memory is as weird as ever. So, we don't need the Wanderers' protection?"
"Alright. Are you okay in magji prison? How is it there? Wait, how are you even calling me? Did they let you keep your phone?"
"That was pretty dumb... Okay, I'll head back home, then."
Everett muted the call and turned to Luna. "My sister wants to know when you plan to break her out," he informed her. Luna assumed a thoughtful expression. "On the day of her trial," she replied.
"On the day of your trial, she said," Everett told her.
"Wait! Can you please give me her number?!" Luna spoke up in desperation.
"She wants your number. Should I give it to her?" Everett asked his sister. "Okay, bye. L-Love you too..." Everett concluded the call, his emotions jumbled up.
Zoey didn't sound like she was suffering in magji jail at all! She sounded no different from how she usually sounded at home. Was magji jail not as bad as he thought or was his sister tougher than he thought? Looking at the excited face of Luna, he was starting to think it was the latter.
"Here." Everett shared his sister's number with the leader of The Wanderers.
"Alright, you can take the kids home, Jax. Be careful not to be seen by anyone." Luna punched the number into her contacts.
"Yes, ma'am." Jax teleported behind the kids placing his hands on their shoulders, and they vanished together.
Her fists were enveloped in a vibrant pink aura as she struck the man across the cheek. Surprisingly, he made no attempt to defend himself, retaliate, or even flinched. He remained steadfast, unmoving in the face of the young girl's attack. Elizabeth seethed with anger. Did he truly believe he stood a chance against her when her love for Everett burned so brightly?
"I mean you no harm, Princess Sinclair," he calmly explained. "My name is Jax, and I'm from the Wanderers."
"What the hell does that have to do with kidnapping us?" Elizabeth demanded.
"I apologize for the abrupt teleportation. I wanted to ensure our conversation remained private, away from prying ears. And, of course, I sought to protect Zoey Winters's brother in case anyone recognized him," Jax replied, showing no signs of hostile intent.
"Do people even know about me in the magji world?" Everett interjected, realizing that the man meant them no harm.
"The Council is aware of your existence, and anyone they might send after your family likely knows about you," Jax informed them, his tone tinged with seriousness.
"But they've already captured Zoey. Why would they still target her family if they've already apprehended her?" Elizabeth questioned
"Um... Can you follow me?" Jax rubbed his head, appearing slightly perplexed.
"We're not going anywhere until you tell us what you want with us," Elizabeth asserted firmly.
"It's not me who wishes to speak with you; it's my leader. I can bring you to them so you can have a conversation," Jax proposed, hoping to find a resolution.
"We're not budging. We don't trust you, and we don't even want to talk to your leader in the first place," Elizabeth defiantly refused.
"Very well..." Jax acquiesced, realizing the validity of their concerns. He departed to fetch his leader.
With Jax gone, the three finally had a chance to survey their surroundings. They found themselves in a lounge room. Plush cushions and intricately carved wooden furniture adorned the seating area. Everett sat down on one of the cushions, which surprisingly molded itself to his body shape and embraced him snugly. A startled gasp escaped his lips, followed by a pleasant sensation that coursed through his entire being.
"It feels amazing, doesn't it?" Elizabeth chuckled, taking a seat beside him as her own chair mirrored the same transformation. "These mahna-infused tools are designed for utmost comfort. They adjust to each individual's preferences, providing a personalized experience. Sitting on them feels like being enveloped by invisible hands, offering a gentle embrace."
"It's... nice," Everett replied, finding himself enchanted by the chair's allure. The idea of having such comfort at home seemed tempting, though he recognized the potential distraction it could pose for his streaming.
"Want one for yourself?" Elizabeth teased, flashing a mischievous smile.
"Yes," Everett responded simply, his desire for the chair palpable. "Yes, I do."
In the center of the lounge, there was a fireplace that cast a warm and inviting glow. Instead of conventional flames, colorful flickering flames danced within it—predominantly pink and calming blue. While the pink flames leaned toward Elizabeth, most of the blue flickers intermingled with Everett's side. The crackling flames emitted a melodious rhythm, filling the room with harmonious notes that created a soothing atmosphere. Tink, hidden within Everett's shirt, sensed the mahna around them and took notice. She sniffed the air multiple times, confirming her suspicions. "We're not on the ground," Tink casually remarked.
"What do you mean we're not on the ground?" Everett questioned, puzzled.
"We're soaring high in the sky. We're on the Wanderers' infamous airship," she informed him matter-of-factly.
"Fuck! How can Daddy help us if we're stuck up here?" Elizabeth cursed, realizing the potential limitations imposed by their current situation.
Everett knew he should be deeply concerned, yet the comfort of the chair made it difficult for him to focus. It was as if his mind was clouded, enticing him to drift off to sleep and never awaken. Where had this chair been all his life? Elizabeth, disapproving of his lack of attentiveness, kicked him out of the chair. As Everett witnessed the chair's longing reach toward him, he struggled to resist its alluring pull. However, when he looked into Elizabeth's eyes, aglow with a pink magji aura, his senses returned, and he stood up.
"Right!" Everett acknowledged, realizing the danger of becoming too complacent.
As he regained his composure, the sound of the door opening caught their attention. They turned to find a group of people entering the room. Elizabeth positioned herself in front of Everett, ready to fight if necessary. Tink gathered their mahna, preparing for a battle that seemed futile, considering their airborne predicament.
"Hey, kids," a silver-haired woman addressed them, her voice holding a hint of weariness. "Allow me to apologize for the suspicious manner in which you were brought here. This idiot here has a good heart but lacks a good brain."
"Sorry," Jax sheepishly apologized.
"What do you want with us?" Elizabeth boldly demanded, her defensive stance unwavering.
"Well, princess, we have no interest in you, but your boyfriend, on the other hand..." the silver-haired woman trailed off with a smile. "He's the one we're after."
"Yeah, well, he's taken. Sorry, Grandma," Elizabeth retorted, her insult drawing chuckles from the others.
"This is why I hate children…" Exhaling a sigh, the silver-haired woman continued, shifting her attention to the quiet boy before her. "My name is Luna, and I lead the Wanderers. Our purpose is to keep you safe and out of the clutches of the Council while my team and I work to free your sister from prison."
Unconvinced, Elizabeth scoffed, "You must be delusional if you think you can take on the Council by yourselves. And you're already on thin ice with them. They know you're not on their side and consider you 'corrupted' by Zoey. What's to stop them from rallying the other factions against yours if you launch an attack?"
Luna smirked, seemingly unruffled by Elizabeth's barrage of questions. "The princess is smarter than she looks," a man standing nearby chuckled. "Rest assured, we've taken the necessary precautions to deal with the situation."
As the situation grew more complicated, Everett pondered the implications. While he wanted his sister free, Zoey was a criminal within the magji world. What would prevent the Council from pursuing them even more fervently once Zoey was liberated? Criminals were not allowed to roam free after breaking out of jail. Something didn't feel right.
"Why would they come after me? Zoey's the one you're planning to break out. I'm just an ordinary person," Everett voiced his concern, seeking clarification.
"Yeah! Use your brain a little, Grandma," Elizabeth chimed in, eager to challenge Luna's explanation.
"The Council will do anything to ensure Zoey Winters is returned to their custody and under their control. They might even use her family as leverage against her," Luna explained, her tone laced with disgust.
Elizabeth's interrogation persisted, "So, what's your plan? Are you planning to protect his parents too? If you want to protect Zoey's family, you'll need to bring them up here as well."
Before Luna could respond, Everett's phone rang, interrupting the tense atmosphere. A feminine voice emanated from the device, audible to the magjistars in the room.
"I'm... with my girlfriend," Everett stammered in response to the voice on the other end.
"What do you mean, who else? Just me and her." He lied.
"Alright, you got me. I might have gotten caught up in the magji world. My girlfriend is a magjistar, and she saved my life from a daemon that was after me at school. Now I'm aboard some magji airship in the sky with her and Tink, being talked to by a group called the Wanderers."
"They want to break you out and protect me, Mom, and Dad from being used as hostages by the Council."
"We were already being protected? By whom?"
"I didn't know! Why didn't you tell me we had secret magji protectors?"
"You forgot to tell me, Mom, and Dad, about them, but you didn't forget to have them protect us?"
"Your memory is as weird as ever. So, we don't need the Wanderers' protection?"
"Alright. Are you okay in magji prison? How is it there? Wait, how are you even calling me? Did they let you keep your phone?"
"That was pretty dumb... Okay, I'll head back home, then."
Everett muted the call and turned to Luna. "My sister wants to know when you plan to break her out," he informed her. Luna assumed a thoughtful expression. "On the day of her trial," she replied.
"On the day of your trial, she said," Everett told her.
"Wait! Can you please give me her number?!" Luna spoke up in desperation.
"She wants your number. Should I give it to her?" Everett asked his sister. "Okay, bye. L-Love you too..." Everett concluded the call, his emotions jumbled up.
Zoey didn't sound like she was suffering in magji jail at all! She sounded no different from how she usually sounded at home. Was magji jail not as bad as he thought or was his sister tougher than he thought? Looking at the excited face of Luna, he was starting to think it was the latter.
"Here." Everett shared his sister's number with the leader of The Wanderers.
"Alright, you can take the kids home, Jax. Be careful not to be seen by anyone." Luna punched the number into her contacts.
"Yes, ma'am." Jax teleported behind the kids placing his hands on their shoulders, and they vanished together.
Chapter 143: Having a Grand Ole Time in Prison.
Zoey was slowly losing her mind in prison. Her determination to continue her act as a well-behaved prisoner reignited after her call with her brother. Prometheus texted her to call him and check up on him. She didn't like that Everett got involved in the magji world during such a scary time, but it wasn't like she could stop him either. She was in here, and he was out there. Words can only go so far. Who knows how deep that magji girlfriend of his sunk her claws into Everett? Boys at that age would be willing to do anything for their girlfriends. Boys around her age would do anything for girls. Puberty was a bitch of a temptress that could make someone betray their family just by whispering sweet nothings to the thing between their legs. Even Zoey wasn't immune to it when she was younger.
While thankfully, she never had the opportunity to be tempted like that because she was kind of a huge fucking friendless loser back then. Still, she was and still is a horny bitch. Zoey rose up from the floor with a sigh. She was a little jealous of her brother. Life has been crazy for Zoey lately, and she's had zero time to really be with James.
Something that either made him feel self-conscious or upset because he's called her several times to talk about their 'relationship.' Essentially, he broke up with her because he felt he wasn't a good enough boyfriend for her since she didn't really trust him enough to confide her problems with him. James said he knew she was going through some stuff, but not once did she ever try and talk to him about them or even hint that she was going through some stuff.
This made him feel like he didn't deserve her if she couldn't even trust him to be a listening ear. So, they broke up, and Zoey was single again. Inwardly, Zoey was pretty annoyed by the whole thing. She liked James. It wasn't love, but she definitely liked him. Maybe she should try and find a magji boyfriend next so she wouldn't have to hide things away from him. But Zoey knew that she would only attempt to get better at hiding things. It's how she grew up, thanks to her mom.
"H-Hello? A-Are you awake?" A soft feminine voice asked outside Zoey's cell.
Zoey sat up as she locked eyes with the fairie. "Good morning, Ari." Zoey greeted the fairie. It was surprising to see them so early in the morning. Usually, they came when it was time to eat and stayed to chat. Well, Zoey talked to them and stopped them from leaving after dropping off the food. It was lonely in here.
"G-Good morning…" Ari flew around outside her cell.
"Am I going back to three meals?" Zoey wondered what they were doing here.
"S-Sorry, no. I came to ask you something that I can't stop thinking about…" Ari hesitated. "I-If t-that's okay with you…"
"What's up?" Zoey started to stretch as she prepared for her morning training.
"Why do you treat me so nicely?" Ari asked.
Zoey was about to laugh until she took a second look at Ari. Ari was completely serious. Zoey got into one of the yoga poses that Callie sent to her when she said she was interested in yoga. She didn't break eye contact with Ari as she answered her question. "I treated you well because you treated me well. Even though I'm sure you're afraid of me. You still treat me like a person." Zoey smiled.
"T-That's all…?" Ari seems surprised.
"Well, I'm sure you're not a bad person either, unlike everyone else in this damn building." An audible crack was heard from Zoey's bones as she moaned in pleasure.
Sleeping on the ground for days on end puts a terrible strain on your spine. Zoey had been trying to pop that spot for days, and she felt fantastic now that she finally got it. When she looked up at Ari, they were looking at her in horror. "A-Are you okay…?" Ari asked.
"I feel great…" Zoey replied as she looked at the Box.
Oh, that was neat. Was it because she became friends with Ari, who was watching her do yoga? Could she learn plenty of other skills because Ari was watching her? But what else could she try and learn while in here? She'll have to think about it later.
"Y-You don't think I'm a bad fairie?" Ari asked.
"I think you're a good 'person.'" Zoey corrected them.
Although Ari was scared of her, they never did any extra shit like the guards who intentionally tried to harass and make things harder on her. Well, they haven't tried any stupid shit like that ever since she gave that crazy justice guy a beating from inside her cell. They just left her alone now. Ari was the only one she saw nowadays because she was the only one they sent in here.
Ari handled her hygiene and delivered her food. She used some spells to clean Zoey of dirt, sweat, and filth, Ari cleaned the cell and toilet, and she made sure the food was presentable. Not that Zoey would eat it anyway. Her Endurance skill has been rising like crazy ever since she decided to starve herself and work out like a maniac inside here. The biggest thing that made Zoey like Ari was that she could charge her phone's battery with some electricity spell in the Basic Volume series. Zoey never learned those spells because she was brought up as a Bringer first and magjistar second. Apparently, they learned the basic volume spells in magjistar school and were unavailable anywhere else. It made Zoey wonder how magjistars who didn't go to magjistar school or had connate magji dealt with daemons.
"Why?" Ari wanted to know.
"You haven't done anything bad to me. That's why." Zoey didn't know what was so hard to understand about this.
But then again, she was sure fairies were basically slaves for magjistars. Crippling anxiety issues were probably the norm if they weren't already brainwashed. Zoey felt she was doing pretty well breaking Tink of their programming. They were even willing to hurt magjistars. Something she was pretty sure magjistars and fairies thought was impossible. Maybe now that she had this Friend of the Oppressed skill Zoey could help Ari break free too.
"But I haven't tried to help you escape! I'm not a good person to you." Ari tried to reason.
"Ari. You don't have to help me. I don't expect you to help me either. As far as I'm concerned, you're just as jailed as me." Zoey tried to sound smart, thinking back to the cartoons she's watched.
"Huh…?" Ari was confused.
"Ari." Zoey started doing sit-ups. "Have you ever had a dream before?"
"A dream?"
"A dream is something you want to do when you grow old. Something you want to do or have more than anything else in the world. Do you have something like that?" Zoey asked.
"I don't know…"
"Some people dream of exploring the world, learning all they can, or even something like cooking delicious food for people across the world. Ari, if you were told to leave this building and never come back. What would you want to do?"
"I don't know… All I've ever done is work here. Ever since I was born, I've been here to help magjistars."
"Does it make you happy?" Zoey looked into Ari's eyes.
Zoey already knew the answer to that question, but she asked it anyway. Fairies might have been created to serve magjistars, but that didn't mean they didn't have thoughts, feelings, and dreams of their own. Zoey thought it was probably impossible to help fairies start to think for themselves and want things of their own desires without serving magjistars, but she didn't think it was too much to have them think about serving magjistars in a way that makes themselves happy. Tink loved going out on cases with Zoey as far as Zoey knew. Fighting daemons, training their magji, and learning about the normal world.
"N-No…" Ari realized. "I'm not a good fairie here…" Y-You have been the nicest person I've ever met, but you're a criminal. I don't understand…"
Zoey was about to say that was because the bad guys enslaved Ari but chose not to share her pettiness with Ari. There was no way all of the magjistars in this building were bad people. Just the people at the top were bad people. That also meant that the rest of the magjistars in the building were spoiled by proximity for working for these assholes. So, they were guilty of following orders but not guilty enough to declare them evil by association.
"The world is complicated, Ari." Zoey couldn't think of anything else to say. "The fact that I'm even in here proves that. All I wanted was to beat up daemons. Somehow that ended up with me in here."
"..." Ari was silent. "I-I need to think… I'll be back later." Ari floated out of the room.
Zoey hoped she had made some progress in breaking Ari's brainwashing. She still refused to call herself a hero or any nonsense like that. Any regular person would try to help someone else if it didn't take too much effort. Zoey was stuck in a jail cell. Her options were pretty limited in deciding what the fuck she could do. Helping out some poor person who seemed like they needed a friend wasn't that much. Considering her alternatives were ignoring Ari or treating them like shit like they've already been. Zoey was an asshole sometimes, but only to people who deserved it or when it was really funny, like when she was trolling online. God, she felt like playing a Star Arena to play full damage support, but she had to finish her morning workout first.
While thankfully, she never had the opportunity to be tempted like that because she was kind of a huge fucking friendless loser back then. Still, she was and still is a horny bitch. Zoey rose up from the floor with a sigh. She was a little jealous of her brother. Life has been crazy for Zoey lately, and she's had zero time to really be with James.
Something that either made him feel self-conscious or upset because he's called her several times to talk about their 'relationship.' Essentially, he broke up with her because he felt he wasn't a good enough boyfriend for her since she didn't really trust him enough to confide her problems with him. James said he knew she was going through some stuff, but not once did she ever try and talk to him about them or even hint that she was going through some stuff.
This made him feel like he didn't deserve her if she couldn't even trust him to be a listening ear. So, they broke up, and Zoey was single again. Inwardly, Zoey was pretty annoyed by the whole thing. She liked James. It wasn't love, but she definitely liked him. Maybe she should try and find a magji boyfriend next so she wouldn't have to hide things away from him. But Zoey knew that she would only attempt to get better at hiding things. It's how she grew up, thanks to her mom.
"H-Hello? A-Are you awake?" A soft feminine voice asked outside Zoey's cell.
Zoey sat up as she locked eyes with the fairie. "Good morning, Ari." Zoey greeted the fairie. It was surprising to see them so early in the morning. Usually, they came when it was time to eat and stayed to chat. Well, Zoey talked to them and stopped them from leaving after dropping off the food. It was lonely in here.
"G-Good morning…" Ari flew around outside her cell.
"Am I going back to three meals?" Zoey wondered what they were doing here.
"S-Sorry, no. I came to ask you something that I can't stop thinking about…" Ari hesitated. "I-If t-that's okay with you…"
"What's up?" Zoey started to stretch as she prepared for her morning training.
"Why do you treat me so nicely?" Ari asked.
Zoey was about to laugh until she took a second look at Ari. Ari was completely serious. Zoey got into one of the yoga poses that Callie sent to her when she said she was interested in yoga. She didn't break eye contact with Ari as she answered her question. "I treated you well because you treated me well. Even though I'm sure you're afraid of me. You still treat me like a person." Zoey smiled.
"T-That's all…?" Ari seems surprised.
"Well, I'm sure you're not a bad person either, unlike everyone else in this damn building." An audible crack was heard from Zoey's bones as she moaned in pleasure.
Sleeping on the ground for days on end puts a terrible strain on your spine. Zoey had been trying to pop that spot for days, and she felt fantastic now that she finally got it. When she looked up at Ari, they were looking at her in horror. "A-Are you okay…?" Ari asked.
"I feel great…" Zoey replied as she looked at the Box.
[Flexibility Lv1]
[Friend of the Oppressed Maxed]
[Friend of the Oppressed Maxed]
Oh, that was neat. Was it because she became friends with Ari, who was watching her do yoga? Could she learn plenty of other skills because Ari was watching her? But what else could she try and learn while in here? She'll have to think about it later.
"Y-You don't think I'm a bad fairie?" Ari asked.
"I think you're a good 'person.'" Zoey corrected them.
Although Ari was scared of her, they never did any extra shit like the guards who intentionally tried to harass and make things harder on her. Well, they haven't tried any stupid shit like that ever since she gave that crazy justice guy a beating from inside her cell. They just left her alone now. Ari was the only one she saw nowadays because she was the only one they sent in here.
Ari handled her hygiene and delivered her food. She used some spells to clean Zoey of dirt, sweat, and filth, Ari cleaned the cell and toilet, and she made sure the food was presentable. Not that Zoey would eat it anyway. Her Endurance skill has been rising like crazy ever since she decided to starve herself and work out like a maniac inside here. The biggest thing that made Zoey like Ari was that she could charge her phone's battery with some electricity spell in the Basic Volume series. Zoey never learned those spells because she was brought up as a Bringer first and magjistar second. Apparently, they learned the basic volume spells in magjistar school and were unavailable anywhere else. It made Zoey wonder how magjistars who didn't go to magjistar school or had connate magji dealt with daemons.
"Why?" Ari wanted to know.
"You haven't done anything bad to me. That's why." Zoey didn't know what was so hard to understand about this.
But then again, she was sure fairies were basically slaves for magjistars. Crippling anxiety issues were probably the norm if they weren't already brainwashed. Zoey felt she was doing pretty well breaking Tink of their programming. They were even willing to hurt magjistars. Something she was pretty sure magjistars and fairies thought was impossible. Maybe now that she had this Friend of the Oppressed skill Zoey could help Ari break free too.
"But I haven't tried to help you escape! I'm not a good person to you." Ari tried to reason.
"Ari. You don't have to help me. I don't expect you to help me either. As far as I'm concerned, you're just as jailed as me." Zoey tried to sound smart, thinking back to the cartoons she's watched.
"Huh…?" Ari was confused.
"Ari." Zoey started doing sit-ups. "Have you ever had a dream before?"
"A dream?"
"A dream is something you want to do when you grow old. Something you want to do or have more than anything else in the world. Do you have something like that?" Zoey asked.
"I don't know…"
"Some people dream of exploring the world, learning all they can, or even something like cooking delicious food for people across the world. Ari, if you were told to leave this building and never come back. What would you want to do?"
"I don't know… All I've ever done is work here. Ever since I was born, I've been here to help magjistars."
"Does it make you happy?" Zoey looked into Ari's eyes.
Zoey already knew the answer to that question, but she asked it anyway. Fairies might have been created to serve magjistars, but that didn't mean they didn't have thoughts, feelings, and dreams of their own. Zoey thought it was probably impossible to help fairies start to think for themselves and want things of their own desires without serving magjistars, but she didn't think it was too much to have them think about serving magjistars in a way that makes themselves happy. Tink loved going out on cases with Zoey as far as Zoey knew. Fighting daemons, training their magji, and learning about the normal world.
"N-No…" Ari realized. "I'm not a good fairie here…" Y-You have been the nicest person I've ever met, but you're a criminal. I don't understand…"
Zoey was about to say that was because the bad guys enslaved Ari but chose not to share her pettiness with Ari. There was no way all of the magjistars in this building were bad people. Just the people at the top were bad people. That also meant that the rest of the magjistars in the building were spoiled by proximity for working for these assholes. So, they were guilty of following orders but not guilty enough to declare them evil by association.
"The world is complicated, Ari." Zoey couldn't think of anything else to say. "The fact that I'm even in here proves that. All I wanted was to beat up daemons. Somehow that ended up with me in here."
"..." Ari was silent. "I-I need to think… I'll be back later." Ari floated out of the room.
Zoey hoped she had made some progress in breaking Ari's brainwashing. She still refused to call herself a hero or any nonsense like that. Any regular person would try to help someone else if it didn't take too much effort. Zoey was stuck in a jail cell. Her options were pretty limited in deciding what the fuck she could do. Helping out some poor person who seemed like they needed a friend wasn't that much. Considering her alternatives were ignoring Ari or treating them like shit like they've already been. Zoey was an asshole sometimes, but only to people who deserved it or when it was really funny, like when she was trolling online. God, she felt like playing a Star Arena to play full damage support, but she had to finish her morning workout first.
Chapter 144: Still Sitting Around.
Zoey hung upside down from a metal bar. Her legs were placed over the bar as she rose herself up using nothing but her abdominal muscles. Sweat dripped down her bare midriff as she held her mobile phone in horizontal position while playing a game. Going up and down repeatedly on the bar despite gaming. Zoey was currently laning with a very toxic individual in a very popular MOBA game. Zoey smirked as she 'accidentally' used her ultimate skill on herself instead of her teammate. It would have given him a huge increase in health, attack, speed, and defense, but instead, it went all to her, and he died. He didn't die with dignity or maturity. Oh no, he wasn't that type of individual.
"I hope your family gets gangbanged by a flock of dolphins, Sydney" Zoey's character was named Sydney.
"I misclicked, sorry." Zoey learned something about gamers who get irrationally upset over video games.
They absolutely hate it when the people that have done wrong to them in some way don't respond back with the same level of toxicity. So, while Zoey's response was completely normal for a simple mistake, her teammate, Leo, did not respond as a normal person would. A normal person would forgive her and tell her just to make sure she doesn't do it again or something. Leo, on the other hand…
"Im going to misclick my penis into your mother's anus and give you a sibling you fucknugget." Leo responded.
"I do better next time.
" Zoey smiled deviously as she completed 1,000 sit-ups.
Zoey's words may sound innocent and sweet, but she was planning to do something far more sinister. Her entire purpose wasn't to win this game at all! She was enjoying baiting a reaction out of these toxic losers for her own personal satisfaction! Zoey didn't know if she was a freak or something, but it serenaded her soul having these people freak out over video games. Death threats, rape threats, genocide threats, racial threats, sexist threats, there was no limit to the things that they wouldn't say for inconveniencing them in a virtual game. Something that literally doesn't matter at all!
When Zoey and Leo got caught up in another team fight, Leo was running low on health. She just so happened to 'misclick' once again as he was running toward her for health, and Zoey couldn't contain herself and absolutely lost it as a message popped up in global chat.
[Ally: Leo has disconnected.]
Zoey fell from her bar and laughed till she was wheezing for air. The enemy team soon killed Sydney since Zoey was too busy laughing to focus on the game. Zoey closed out the game when she finally managed to catch her breath. Her chest slowly rose and fell as she looked up at the ceiling of the cell.
"Am I going crazy?" She asked herself.
'I think we're still good.' Inner Zoey disagreed.
"Well, I'm glad I can rely on the second voice in my head to tell me I'm not going crazy." Zoey wasn't being sarcastic at all.
'It's the same voice, you stupid bitch. Think of your voice as one half and my voice as the other half.' Inner Zoey replied back.
"How does someone have two voices?" Zoey mocked.
'We really are a dumb bitch… You fucking idiot, I'm not talking about an actual voice! It was just a comparison.' Inner Zoey explained.
"I knew that…" Zoey had to save some of her pride.
'...' Inner Zoey just sighed. 'We need to get back to school. I think we're losing brain cells being in here for so long.'
"Never thought I'd hear myself wanting to go back to school." Zoey chuckled.
Zoey sensed something suddenly appearing outside of her cell. She leaned her head back and saw some bald guy. Where did he come from? Zoey didn't hear the sound of the door opening, and it wasn't anywhere near the time for her meal.
"Who are---" Zoey's question stopped in her throat.
"AGH!!!" The bald guy was being electrocuted by magji traps placed all around the outside of her cell.
Zoey watched as multiple wisps of mahna smashed through the door leading out of her cell. She turned over in confusion as the guy continued to be electrocuted. It turns out there were traps in this room! Why did they activate for this guy but not that justice guy before? He tried to use magji, but nothing happened to him. Is this guy not a part of The Council?
They locked eyes, and just when multiple magjistars burst through the wrecked door. He teleported away. Zoey looked up at the magjistars who looked at her like she did something wrong. She glared at them, daring them to make a fuss.
"It wasn't me." She told them.
The magjistars readied spells to fire at her despite her just laying on the floor of her cell with the snake cuffs still sapping her mahna to the point where she couldn't perform even the simplest spells. They began inspecting the traps in the room while throwing ugly gazes at her. Maybe they forgot how scary she was after not entering her room for so long. Maybe they thought since Ari could come in and out so easily, then she was just a big fucking pushover or something. Zoey dared these motherfuckers to start some shit. Come up real close to these fucking bars and see what happens.
Eventually, nothing came to pass. Zoey and the guards just glared at each other while they had some magji engineers or something fix the traps. She didn't know their official job titles, so she just called them magji engineers. It was her first time seeing them. Maybe they didn't go out on cases to fight daemons.
Zoey guessed it made sense. A secret city of magjistars couldn't have every single one of them be fighters. There had to be people who made food, clothes, and provided other services. Magji couldn't do everything, could it? Sadly her knowledge of how the magji world functioned was sorely lacking. She exclusively dealt with daemons and how to hurt them. Although, she kind of wanted to change that, too, since she knew that daemons weren't irredeemable. Zoey planned to see if she could return those daemons she turned into magji shards and turn them into good people. If not, she'll just make some daemonic tools out of them.
After the guards fixed the traps in her room, they left. After them was another guest that Zoey wasn't expecting to see. A fairie came into her room, but this fairie wasn't Ari. Ari had long, straight blue hair. This fairie had long straight fire-like hair. They held her meal and looked down on Zoey from above.
"Here, criminal." They dropped the bowl filled with mysterious sludge disguised as porridge on the ground.
The bowl shattered as the white gruel went splattering on the floor. Zoey silently measured the distance between herself and the fairie flying outside of her cell. It was her first experience meeting a fairie treating her badly. She didn't know how to feel about this when she knew that fairies were essentially brainwashed slaves. This bitch of a fairie outside of her cell was only doing what she was taught. What she thought was right.
"Oops, sorry. Guess you'll have to go hungry today." They laughed.
"Where is Ari?" Zoey asked.
"Ari? That failure told you their name?" They clicked their tongue. "It's none of your business, inmate. She's getting what she deserves." They then flew out of the room.
Leaving Zoey to feel slightly bad for putting thoughts into Ari's head. She didn't feel bad for helping another sentient being realize they have free will. It just felt bad to hear that Ari was being punished for realizing this in a society or culture that didn't want them to realize that. 'Makes you wanna tear down the magji world, doesn't it?' Inner Zoey whispered in the back of their head.
"Not now." Zoey shook her head. "We have to deal with the daemon attack first, then The Council, and after that, we can see about making some changes in the magji community. Although, I'm getting a little sick of the magji world…" This culture wasn't one she had an interest in anymore.
In fact, Zoey didn't know if she ever had any interest in the magji world or its culture. From the beginning, all she cared about was protecting herself. Then that changed to learning magji to get stronger to defeat daemons to raise her skills. It was after that things started to get complicated for some reason. Maybe things would be easier if she split from the OM and just went out hunting daemons on her solo dolo. It'd be harder to find daemons without anyone pointing her to them, but Zoey was sure Prometheus could figure out something to help her. No stupid political drama that involves others wanting to lock her up, control, or kill her. No accidentally befriending sociopathic magji assassins. No cases to be set up as traps to get her killed or injured. No one to backstab and try and get her killed while on cases.
Actually, this was sounding better and better in her head…
"I hope your family gets gangbanged by a flock of dolphins, Sydney" Zoey's character was named Sydney.
"I misclicked, sorry." Zoey learned something about gamers who get irrationally upset over video games.
They absolutely hate it when the people that have done wrong to them in some way don't respond back with the same level of toxicity. So, while Zoey's response was completely normal for a simple mistake, her teammate, Leo, did not respond as a normal person would. A normal person would forgive her and tell her just to make sure she doesn't do it again or something. Leo, on the other hand…
"Im going to misclick my penis into your mother's anus and give you a sibling you fucknugget." Leo responded.
"I do better next time.
" Zoey smiled deviously as she completed 1,000 sit-ups.Zoey's words may sound innocent and sweet, but she was planning to do something far more sinister. Her entire purpose wasn't to win this game at all! She was enjoying baiting a reaction out of these toxic losers for her own personal satisfaction! Zoey didn't know if she was a freak or something, but it serenaded her soul having these people freak out over video games. Death threats, rape threats, genocide threats, racial threats, sexist threats, there was no limit to the things that they wouldn't say for inconveniencing them in a virtual game. Something that literally doesn't matter at all!
When Zoey and Leo got caught up in another team fight, Leo was running low on health. She just so happened to 'misclick' once again as he was running toward her for health, and Zoey couldn't contain herself and absolutely lost it as a message popped up in global chat.
[Ally: Leo has disconnected.]
Zoey fell from her bar and laughed till she was wheezing for air. The enemy team soon killed Sydney since Zoey was too busy laughing to focus on the game. Zoey closed out the game when she finally managed to catch her breath. Her chest slowly rose and fell as she looked up at the ceiling of the cell.
"Am I going crazy?" She asked herself.
'I think we're still good.' Inner Zoey disagreed.
"Well, I'm glad I can rely on the second voice in my head to tell me I'm not going crazy." Zoey wasn't being sarcastic at all.
'It's the same voice, you stupid bitch. Think of your voice as one half and my voice as the other half.' Inner Zoey replied back.
"How does someone have two voices?" Zoey mocked.
'We really are a dumb bitch… You fucking idiot, I'm not talking about an actual voice! It was just a comparison.' Inner Zoey explained.
"I knew that…" Zoey had to save some of her pride.
'...' Inner Zoey just sighed. 'We need to get back to school. I think we're losing brain cells being in here for so long.'
"Never thought I'd hear myself wanting to go back to school." Zoey chuckled.
Zoey sensed something suddenly appearing outside of her cell. She leaned her head back and saw some bald guy. Where did he come from? Zoey didn't hear the sound of the door opening, and it wasn't anywhere near the time for her meal.
"Who are---" Zoey's question stopped in her throat.
"AGH!!!" The bald guy was being electrocuted by magji traps placed all around the outside of her cell.
Zoey watched as multiple wisps of mahna smashed through the door leading out of her cell. She turned over in confusion as the guy continued to be electrocuted. It turns out there were traps in this room! Why did they activate for this guy but not that justice guy before? He tried to use magji, but nothing happened to him. Is this guy not a part of The Council?
They locked eyes, and just when multiple magjistars burst through the wrecked door. He teleported away. Zoey looked up at the magjistars who looked at her like she did something wrong. She glared at them, daring them to make a fuss.
"It wasn't me." She told them.
The magjistars readied spells to fire at her despite her just laying on the floor of her cell with the snake cuffs still sapping her mahna to the point where she couldn't perform even the simplest spells. They began inspecting the traps in the room while throwing ugly gazes at her. Maybe they forgot how scary she was after not entering her room for so long. Maybe they thought since Ari could come in and out so easily, then she was just a big fucking pushover or something. Zoey dared these motherfuckers to start some shit. Come up real close to these fucking bars and see what happens.
Eventually, nothing came to pass. Zoey and the guards just glared at each other while they had some magji engineers or something fix the traps. She didn't know their official job titles, so she just called them magji engineers. It was her first time seeing them. Maybe they didn't go out on cases to fight daemons.
Zoey guessed it made sense. A secret city of magjistars couldn't have every single one of them be fighters. There had to be people who made food, clothes, and provided other services. Magji couldn't do everything, could it? Sadly her knowledge of how the magji world functioned was sorely lacking. She exclusively dealt with daemons and how to hurt them. Although, she kind of wanted to change that, too, since she knew that daemons weren't irredeemable. Zoey planned to see if she could return those daemons she turned into magji shards and turn them into good people. If not, she'll just make some daemonic tools out of them.
After the guards fixed the traps in her room, they left. After them was another guest that Zoey wasn't expecting to see. A fairie came into her room, but this fairie wasn't Ari. Ari had long, straight blue hair. This fairie had long straight fire-like hair. They held her meal and looked down on Zoey from above.
"Here, criminal." They dropped the bowl filled with mysterious sludge disguised as porridge on the ground.
The bowl shattered as the white gruel went splattering on the floor. Zoey silently measured the distance between herself and the fairie flying outside of her cell. It was her first experience meeting a fairie treating her badly. She didn't know how to feel about this when she knew that fairies were essentially brainwashed slaves. This bitch of a fairie outside of her cell was only doing what she was taught. What she thought was right.
"Oops, sorry. Guess you'll have to go hungry today." They laughed.
"Where is Ari?" Zoey asked.
"Ari? That failure told you their name?" They clicked their tongue. "It's none of your business, inmate. She's getting what she deserves." They then flew out of the room.
Leaving Zoey to feel slightly bad for putting thoughts into Ari's head. She didn't feel bad for helping another sentient being realize they have free will. It just felt bad to hear that Ari was being punished for realizing this in a society or culture that didn't want them to realize that. 'Makes you wanna tear down the magji world, doesn't it?' Inner Zoey whispered in the back of their head.
"Not now." Zoey shook her head. "We have to deal with the daemon attack first, then The Council, and after that, we can see about making some changes in the magji community. Although, I'm getting a little sick of the magji world…" This culture wasn't one she had an interest in anymore.
In fact, Zoey didn't know if she ever had any interest in the magji world or its culture. From the beginning, all she cared about was protecting herself. Then that changed to learning magji to get stronger to defeat daemons to raise her skills. It was after that things started to get complicated for some reason. Maybe things would be easier if she split from the OM and just went out hunting daemons on her solo dolo. It'd be harder to find daemons without anyone pointing her to them, but Zoey was sure Prometheus could figure out something to help her. No stupid political drama that involves others wanting to lock her up, control, or kill her. No accidentally befriending sociopathic magji assassins. No cases to be set up as traps to get her killed or injured. No one to backstab and try and get her killed while on cases.
Actually, this was sounding better and better in her head…
Chapter 145: Meeting a New Friend.
The security around Zoey's room increased after her teleporting visitor got caught in that trap. She now had a single permanent guard inside her room for the most part and two extra directly outside of her door. Her new watcher was a quiet type of person. They said nothing, did nothing but watch her, and thankfully didn't seem to want to harass her.
The watcher stood tall and straight as she kept her gaze on Zoey. She had a strong posture, well-developed muscles, shadow-black hair that hung wildly on top of her head, and a professional business suit as a uniform. Hung on her waist was that type of sword they use in fencing. It gleamed brightly despite the terrible lighting in the room. Zoey had some experience fighting people with swords. She wanted to see how this watcher stood up against someone like Hayato's skill with a sword.
Zoey could train in peace, be on her phone in peace, and do what she's been doing for the last few… How long has she been in here? When the hell are those daemons going to attack? What are they even waiting on?
Sometime after Zoey's visitor left, Zoey received a message from the Mercenary Faction, the Wanderers. Apparently, it was one of their guys trying to get in contact with her. They warned him about the possibility of traps being present, but he was too thick-headed and had to see for himself. Jax, the teleporter, thought it would be a huge advantage if they discovered that there weren't any traps at all. If there wasn't, they could just go in, grab Zoey, and teleport right back out.
It would be pretty sweet if that was the case, but Zoey was public enemy #1. As dumb as the magjistars are for allowing her to keep her phone, they aren't dumb enough to leave her completely undefended. Like normal people with functioning brains, they can adapt, which is why she now had a watcher inside her room and two guards right outside the room closely listening in.
Zoey wondered how strong her watcher was. It's been too long since she's had a good fight. All of this training was doing wonders for her body stat, but actually putting those sexy sexy numbers into practice was impossible. Shadowboxing was good and all for making sure her form was still good and fighting imaginary opponents, but it couldn't replace an actual fight. Was it bad that she was secretly looking forward to the daemon invasion?
It made Zoey think about whether she was really doing this to save innocent people or just to raise her skills. Although, she kind of already knew the answer to that. Maybe it was time she learned to accept that she's grown into someone she never thought she would have. Zoey wasn't staying in this stupid fucking prison because she cared about the people in the magji world. She was staying here to avoid having her family targeted by the OM, fight this OM branch, and fight the daemons.
It wasn't about saving lives at all. That was just an additional factor that came about Zoey following her desires. Sure, if Alexander or Lindsay were in trouble, she'd try to save them. But she wouldn't put her life at stake for anyone else. Plus, she'd be pissed if she needed to save them in the first place when she's already warned them of the attack. They should be far away or already prepared to fight without needing her help.
Zoey looked down at her magji cuffs. It was a thick green snake wrapped around her wrists like a long chain. As far as Zoey could tell, it was just like a real snake, except it hadn't needed to eat at all or poop or pee. It made snake noises, it was able to react when she touched its head, and it could bite.
It only bit her when she stretched her cuffs in an attempt to see how far it could stretch. Zoey guessed it thought she was trying to escape, or maybe it just didn't like being stretched. She didn't exactly speak snake or, in this case, magji snake. Since she didn't have anything better to do, Zoey tried to Teach the magji snek.
She never got the opportunity to Teach an animal yet. Although, she didn't know if this thing counted as an animal or an object. Maybe it was something in between? It didn't matter much, but Zoey still wanted to try since she had nothing better to do.
Zoey started the training off very simply since she didn't know how smart this magji noodle was. As far as she knew, it could be as sentient as her. Her background in magji tools was limited to those that can hurt daemons. Sadly, there were no daemons here yet.
"Hiss." Zoey ordered.
The snake flicked its tongue out as it looked around before going back to resting on Zoey's wrist. It did not hiss or even seem like it listened to Zoey's command. Zoey secretly felt embarrassed doing this in front of the watcher, but Inner Zoey encouraged her to continue. Sure, she might look fucking stupid, but she was in prison with literally nothing to do. Who cares?
"Hiss." Zoey tried again with no success. "Hsssss." She tried making the noise herself so that it could understand if it didn't. Still no response…
"If you hiss, I'll give you a good petting." Zoey tried to bargain.
"Hsssssssss." It hissed!
Zoey made good on her word and began petting the danger noodle. She stroked him softly and gently. Zoey smiled as she felt the snake's grip on her wrists loosen as she petted up and down its body. It didn't loosen enough that she felt she could slip her wrists free but loosened enough that she could notice it.
In the midst of her training with Slinky, Zoey was messaging The Wanderer's leader, Luna. Luna was detailing their plans for when Zoey's trial was scheduled. How she and her team were going to enter, break her out, and leave. Zoey just saved those messages to go over later when her trial was set. She couldn't focus on teaching Slinky and memorizing a complex prison escape plan. As a middling high school student with a fatal habit for procrastination, Zoey did her best study work right before the deadline. Cramming the knowledge into the brain right before she needs to use it seemed to work out best for her so far.
Selena Star watched the infamous criminal Zoey Winters until the day of her trial. Selena and a majority of everyone else in Luminaurora knew there was no real reason to have a trial at all when The Council was assured of her being guilty before the trial. However, it wasn't her place to ponder if the girl was innocent or guilty. She was being paid to make sure no one broke the girl out until she was given a verdict and escorted back here.
Selena was an A-Grade magjistar. Which meant, she was still quite capable in the world of magjistars. So, it isn't an exaggeration to say that she's seen quite a bit of the magji world. So as she watched Zoey Winters day after day, she began to understand why The Council made such a fuss about this girl.
Every morning she adhered to a grueling training regime that not even those muscle-bound freaks from the Flexheart clan could keep up with without their connate magji. Somehow the girl was capable of doing this on a single bowl of porridge a day, along with somehow training Serpent Shackles. If Selena wasn't watching it directly with her eyes, she would say what she was witnessing was impossible.
The girl's body should be incredibly weakened. Whatever slop they feed her shouldn't give enough nutrients to keep her body as healthy as it is now. She should barely be able to move around at the very least. But she was just as fit and energetic as someone from the Flexheart clan. A clan in the Connate Faction that exclusively practices a connate magji that lets them manipulate their bodies. Making them physically stronger than any other magjistars in most cases.
If that wasn't bad enough, magji tools like serpent shackles aren't capable of being tamed like this. They were created with the sole purpose of apprehending magjistars. They aren't made to follow commands, engage in playful behavior with magjistars, or be trained! What this girl was doing was impossible on every level unless these serpent shackles were defective.
Actually, that made more sense… A crazy magjismith did more than he was asked to when crafting the serpent shackle. From time to time, a magji tool would do more than it was supposed to because of the strange whims of its crafter. For some reason, the magjismith made this serpent shackle with more purposes than being restraints to apprehend criminals with. Selena made sure to keep an eye on the tamed serpent shackle as she planned to order another one in case this one decided to free the criminal it was shackling.
The watcher stood tall and straight as she kept her gaze on Zoey. She had a strong posture, well-developed muscles, shadow-black hair that hung wildly on top of her head, and a professional business suit as a uniform. Hung on her waist was that type of sword they use in fencing. It gleamed brightly despite the terrible lighting in the room. Zoey had some experience fighting people with swords. She wanted to see how this watcher stood up against someone like Hayato's skill with a sword.
Zoey could train in peace, be on her phone in peace, and do what she's been doing for the last few… How long has she been in here? When the hell are those daemons going to attack? What are they even waiting on?
Sometime after Zoey's visitor left, Zoey received a message from the Mercenary Faction, the Wanderers. Apparently, it was one of their guys trying to get in contact with her. They warned him about the possibility of traps being present, but he was too thick-headed and had to see for himself. Jax, the teleporter, thought it would be a huge advantage if they discovered that there weren't any traps at all. If there wasn't, they could just go in, grab Zoey, and teleport right back out.
It would be pretty sweet if that was the case, but Zoey was public enemy #1. As dumb as the magjistars are for allowing her to keep her phone, they aren't dumb enough to leave her completely undefended. Like normal people with functioning brains, they can adapt, which is why she now had a watcher inside her room and two guards right outside the room closely listening in.
Zoey wondered how strong her watcher was. It's been too long since she's had a good fight. All of this training was doing wonders for her body stat, but actually putting those sexy sexy numbers into practice was impossible. Shadowboxing was good and all for making sure her form was still good and fighting imaginary opponents, but it couldn't replace an actual fight. Was it bad that she was secretly looking forward to the daemon invasion?
It made Zoey think about whether she was really doing this to save innocent people or just to raise her skills. Although, she kind of already knew the answer to that. Maybe it was time she learned to accept that she's grown into someone she never thought she would have. Zoey wasn't staying in this stupid fucking prison because she cared about the people in the magji world. She was staying here to avoid having her family targeted by the OM, fight this OM branch, and fight the daemons.
It wasn't about saving lives at all. That was just an additional factor that came about Zoey following her desires. Sure, if Alexander or Lindsay were in trouble, she'd try to save them. But she wouldn't put her life at stake for anyone else. Plus, she'd be pissed if she needed to save them in the first place when she's already warned them of the attack. They should be far away or already prepared to fight without needing her help.
Zoey looked down at her magji cuffs. It was a thick green snake wrapped around her wrists like a long chain. As far as Zoey could tell, it was just like a real snake, except it hadn't needed to eat at all or poop or pee. It made snake noises, it was able to react when she touched its head, and it could bite.
It only bit her when she stretched her cuffs in an attempt to see how far it could stretch. Zoey guessed it thought she was trying to escape, or maybe it just didn't like being stretched. She didn't exactly speak snake or, in this case, magji snake. Since she didn't have anything better to do, Zoey tried to Teach the magji snek.
She never got the opportunity to Teach an animal yet. Although, she didn't know if this thing counted as an animal or an object. Maybe it was something in between? It didn't matter much, but Zoey still wanted to try since she had nothing better to do.
Zoey started the training off very simply since she didn't know how smart this magji noodle was. As far as she knew, it could be as sentient as her. Her background in magji tools was limited to those that can hurt daemons. Sadly, there were no daemons here yet.
"Hiss." Zoey ordered.
The snake flicked its tongue out as it looked around before going back to resting on Zoey's wrist. It did not hiss or even seem like it listened to Zoey's command. Zoey secretly felt embarrassed doing this in front of the watcher, but Inner Zoey encouraged her to continue. Sure, she might look fucking stupid, but she was in prison with literally nothing to do. Who cares?
"Hiss." Zoey tried again with no success. "Hsssss." She tried making the noise herself so that it could understand if it didn't. Still no response…
"If you hiss, I'll give you a good petting." Zoey tried to bargain.
"Hsssssssss." It hissed!
Zoey made good on her word and began petting the danger noodle. She stroked him softly and gently. Zoey smiled as she felt the snake's grip on her wrists loosen as she petted up and down its body. It didn't loosen enough that she felt she could slip her wrists free but loosened enough that she could notice it.
In the midst of her training with Slinky, Zoey was messaging The Wanderer's leader, Luna. Luna was detailing their plans for when Zoey's trial was scheduled. How she and her team were going to enter, break her out, and leave. Zoey just saved those messages to go over later when her trial was set. She couldn't focus on teaching Slinky and memorizing a complex prison escape plan. As a middling high school student with a fatal habit for procrastination, Zoey did her best study work right before the deadline. Cramming the knowledge into the brain right before she needs to use it seemed to work out best for her so far.
Selena Star watched the infamous criminal Zoey Winters until the day of her trial. Selena and a majority of everyone else in Luminaurora knew there was no real reason to have a trial at all when The Council was assured of her being guilty before the trial. However, it wasn't her place to ponder if the girl was innocent or guilty. She was being paid to make sure no one broke the girl out until she was given a verdict and escorted back here.
Selena was an A-Grade magjistar. Which meant, she was still quite capable in the world of magjistars. So, it isn't an exaggeration to say that she's seen quite a bit of the magji world. So as she watched Zoey Winters day after day, she began to understand why The Council made such a fuss about this girl.
Every morning she adhered to a grueling training regime that not even those muscle-bound freaks from the Flexheart clan could keep up with without their connate magji. Somehow the girl was capable of doing this on a single bowl of porridge a day, along with somehow training Serpent Shackles. If Selena wasn't watching it directly with her eyes, she would say what she was witnessing was impossible.
The girl's body should be incredibly weakened. Whatever slop they feed her shouldn't give enough nutrients to keep her body as healthy as it is now. She should barely be able to move around at the very least. But she was just as fit and energetic as someone from the Flexheart clan. A clan in the Connate Faction that exclusively practices a connate magji that lets them manipulate their bodies. Making them physically stronger than any other magjistars in most cases.
If that wasn't bad enough, magji tools like serpent shackles aren't capable of being tamed like this. They were created with the sole purpose of apprehending magjistars. They aren't made to follow commands, engage in playful behavior with magjistars, or be trained! What this girl was doing was impossible on every level unless these serpent shackles were defective.
Actually, that made more sense… A crazy magjismith did more than he was asked to when crafting the serpent shackle. From time to time, a magji tool would do more than it was supposed to because of the strange whims of its crafter. For some reason, the magjismith made this serpent shackle with more purposes than being restraints to apprehend criminals with. Selena made sure to keep an eye on the tamed serpent shackle as she planned to order another one in case this one decided to free the criminal it was shackling.
Chapter 146: Things Are Heating Up!
The day of Zoey Winter's trial was fast approaching. No one didn't know of the trial and did not plan to go see the outcome. Although everyone already knew the outcome of the trial, it was a spectacle rarely seen in the world of magji. It gave something for people to focus their attention on and happily discuss with strangers, neighbors, and family. Rarely was there something important enough in Luminaurora to have everyone talking about it.
"It's all fucking bullshit." Jacky Collins slammed her soda on the table. "There's no way that bitch did all that bullshit they're saying."
"I don't see why you're so wound up about it. What does that girl have to do with you?" Cassie carefully wiped her magji tool in the form of a water gun down.
"It has everything to do with me! If that bitch wasn't talking crazy, then we're going to be attacked by daemons soon, and no one gives a shit because they're listening to those Council losers." Jacky shouted.
"Still don't see why it matters. If they attack, they attack. If they don't, they don't." Cassie didn't get it.
"It would be pretty messed up if they locked her up and she was telling the truth." Timmy adjusted his monkey mask.
"It is rather suspicious…" Kara couldn't help but say. "We've seen nothing or heard nothing from Zoey Winters. Even regular criminals get the chance to say their side of what happened from the reporters at LT." She noted.
"Does it matter if she's innocent or guilty? Have you all forgotten what she's done to us? The fact that someone like that hasn't been jailed sooner is the real crime." Tara sipped some apple juice.
"Looks like someone's diaper is still full because Winters beat up your girlfriend." Jacky laughed.
"Shut up! I'm not gay!" Tara stood on top of her chair and shouted.
"Unless you want someone to shut your mouth for you, I would recommend you shut up." Lea partially unsheathed her daemonic sword.
"Guys, let's settle down." Tristan politely requested as his overflowing hair bristled behind him. "We can discuss things without resorting to insulting each other or fighting."
"I'm on Zoey's side. She saved my life, so I'm more likely to believe her than some Council I never even saw before that speech." Tiara Shadows shrugged.
"That's what I'm saying. Who the fuck cares what The Council says? They're nothing but a lucky bunch of rats that only got that position because Victor Kahn killed the old ones for fucking with Winters." Jacky repeatedly slapped the table.
"I wonder why they're willing to go this far against Winters when they've already seen what happened to the previous leaders…" Kara muttered.
"What if they're using her as a hostage or something?" Timmy suggested.
"An S-Grade magjistar is too strong for something like that to work." Cassie giggled at the thought of something so basic working on a top magjistar.
Lea, who had been quiet until now, spoke up with a serious expression on her face. "Regardless of whether Winters is guilty or innocent, we should be concerned about the larger picture. The growing number of daemons gathering together is unprecedented, and it's clear that something is happening. If Winters's claims have any truth to them, we can't afford to ignore the opportunity to kill those daemons."
Tristan nodded in agreement. "Lea's right. Our focus shouldn't solely be on Winters's trial but on the implications it has for our trust in The Council and the safety of Luminaurora. If the daemons are truly planning an attack, we need to be prepared, regardless of what the Council says or what happens to Zoey."
Jacky slammed her hand on the table again, emphasizing her point. "About damn time you said something that made sense! If the Council is too busy sucking farts out of each other's asses, then it's up to us to kick some daemon ass."
Tara, calming down from her earlier outburst, nodded in agreement. "I may not like the bitch, but I also don't want to see our city overrun by daemons."
Kara ran her hand over the body of her sheathed sword, contemplating their words. "Perhaps it's time we take matters into our own hands. We can't rely solely on the Council or the media to inform us or protect us. We have the skills, the knowledge, and the will to make a difference."
Timmy stood up as he excitedly chimed in, "I say we form a group, a team dedicated to defending Luminaurora. We'll train together, waiting for the day the daemons attack, and when the daemons attack, we kick their asses. We'll be big damn heroes who saved the lives of everyone in Luminaurora! Everyone will know our names. We'll be rewarded for doing The Council's job for them. And lastly, WE'LL BE FUCKING HEROES!" Timmy shouted.
Jacky grinned as she stood up along with Timmy. "That's fucking right! Instead of doing those boring ass cases, once we kill those daemon fucks planning to attack. We'll be the guardians of Luminaurora. They'll have no choice but to make us S-Grade magjistars!"
The excitement of Timmy and Jacky slowly infected the others. Young, fearless, and hungry for acknowledgment. A quest as exciting and potentially rewarding as this was impossible not to be pumped for. Anyone their age would do the same as them when the only other option was to continue living their normal life as magjistars slowly climbing their way up the ladder. Why wait when they could shoot past anyone else around their age!?
"We need a plan! We can't just go into this without using our brain cells!" Kara tried to reign them in as Cassie, Jacky, Timmy, and even Lea started talking about what they would do with their rewards.
"Kara is right. While it would be easy just to sit and wait, we need to prepare. Training together, choosing a safe place to put our families when the attack commences, and choosing a place to meet up to fight together." Tristan added.
"I'll let you losers think of all that stuff." Jacky decided.
"That's probably for the best." Cassie laughed as Jacky growled at her. She shut up immediately after.
"Remember! We need to keep it low-key and on the down low. They might just try and lock us up like Winters if we go around spreading our plan." Timmy reminded them.
"How annoying…" Tara scoffed.
The Sinclair estate was sprawled across a vast expanse of land, nestled amidst rolling hills and verdant meadows. It stood as a formidable stronghold, its architecture a testament to the family's long-standing history and unquestionable strength within the magji world.
The estate's main structure, a grand manor, commanded attention with its imposing facade and intricate details. Built of sturdy stone, the manor boasted tall towers, arched windows, and ornate carvings that depicted symbols of love throughout history. The walls stood as formidable barriers, fortified to withstand any assault.
A winding path led visitors through perfectly manicured gardens adorned with vibrant flowers and healthy trees, creating a tranquil atmosphere that belied the estate's underlying fortifications. Stone statues of legendary magjistars and revered ancestors dotted the landscape. Each statue had a different expression. Some were loving, happy, and laughing, while others were stern, solemn, or even furious gazes. It stood as a reminder of the family's rich heritage, and that love came in all sorts of different forms.
Within the walls of the estate, a bustling network of buildings and structures hummed with activity. Training grounds, where their family's magjistars honed their skills, stretched far and wide. Sparring platforms were meticulously arranged, offering ample space for family members to practice their combat techniques and refine their magji abilities.
A labyrinthine library housed an extensive collection of spellbooks, grimoires, and ancient tomes. Row upon row of shelves, stacked high with knowledge, lined the walls, while comfortable reading nooks and study desks provided a sanctuary for quiet contemplation and research.
A training arena, enclosed within a massive dome, stood as a centerpiece of the estate. It reverberated with the sounds of combat and magji, a place for members of the family to showcase the extent of their love against one another, their movements violent and overflowing with heart.
Beyond the central structures, the estate expanded into the natural surroundings. Hidden groves and secluded gardens provided serene spaces for reflection and meditation.
The estate's defensive measures were discreetly integrated into its design. Protective traps, invisible to the untrained eye, shielded the grounds, ensuring the safety of its inhabitants. Magji traps, seamlessly blending with the landscape, awaited intruders, ready to spring into action and neutralize any threats.
The Sinclair estate exuded an aura of power and majesty, a testament to the family's deep connection to magji and their unwavering commitment to safeguarding their legacy. It stood as a sanctuary, a bastion of strength, where the Sinclair Family prepared themselves for the impending battle that possibly threatened their safety.
The Sinclair Family was bustling with activity as they prepared their defenses for the potential impending daemon attack. Every member of the family didn't agree with the patriarch's orders, but on the off-chance that he was correct and there was indeed going to be a daemon invasion. It would be better to have everything prepared than not. The training grounds were filled with family members, both young and old, engaged in rigorous combat exercises and honing their magji skills.
Lucas Sinclair, the patriarch of the family, took charge of leading everyone into what their duties were. The clashing of bodies on bodies echoed through the training grounds as Lucas encouraged his family to train hard. He didn't know when the supposed attack would happen, but it would be good for the family to get a sense of urgency in their training anyway. They didn't stay as one of the strongest families in the magji world by sitting around being complacent.
Meanwhile, Charlotte Sinclair, the matriarch, focused on ensuring that all the magji traps in their fortified estate were in prime condition. She, along with the family's trusted magjismiths, meticulously inspected each trap, checking the mechanisms and reinforcing the magji that powered them with sufficient mahna. Charlotte wasn't known for her expertise in magji traps, but she's studied enough in her research about magji and mahna to get a general idea of what was happening.
As the preparations continued, William Sinclair, the younger brother of Lucus, oversaw the construction of a shelter within the estate. The shelter would serve as a safe haven for the noncombatants, providing them with protection and comfort during the imminent attack. William coordinated with the family's magjismiths to fortify the shelter with defensive magji tools, ensuring that it would be able to withstand an onslaught of the daemons.
Amidst the preparations, Elizabeth Sinclair, the current heir, was not feeling well. She had been feeling like shit for the past few days and couldn't figure out why. Elizabeth's stomach felt like it was doing circles. Her head has been killing her, and she felt dizzy sometimes. Why the hell did she have to go and get sick right when something big was going to happen? Especially when her Daddy's been so busy, he wouldn't have been able to keep an eye on her if she wanted to sneak out and do things with Everett.
"This is so fucking lame!!!" Elizabeth screamed into the phone.
"You got medicine?" Everett asked over the phone.
"Yeah, I got stupid medicine, but it ain't doing shit for my fucking stomach. God, I can barely do anything but lay in bed and fucking eat. You know, bae, I've just been getting the weirdest cravings for shit I never even ate before. It's the weirdest fucking vibe, and it's totally not slay at fucking all." Elizabeth let out her grievances without hesitation.
"Sounds like hell. I never heard of a sickness that made you want to eat stuff." Everett noted.
"I fucking know, right!?" The two continued their conversation.
Deep within the confines of their hidden base, the daemons gathered in a dimly lit chamber. Snivellus, the slimy humanoid daemon, nervously poked his index fingers together, feeling the tension rise among the group. He knew the impending invasion would change everything for better or for worse.
Poison, the green-haired glasses-wearing daemonic beauty, stood confidently amidst the gathering. Her emerald-green hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her piercing gaze held a mix of determination and ferocity. She had been relentless in her quest to gather daemons and utilize them together on a united front. Seeing the results of her efforts brought a small smile to her face.
Vio, the forked-tongued daemon with piercings on his ears and tongue, observed the scene with a calculating gaze. Despite his skinny frame, he exuded an aura of strength and cunning. He now knew the importance of unity, especially after being with Poison for so long. Teaming up had provided him with newfound power. Power he never would've gained on his own.
Trickster shifted his body size from toddler-sized to similar to Muscle Brain, a testament to his unique ability. He played with the simpleton to keep his mind busy. He understood his role within the group. His only value was in his shapeshifting magji and clever mind.
Polly, the suit-wearing daemon with grey skin, exuded elegance and commanded attention. He gave a single clap that silenced the gathering of daemons, showcasing his power over magji. "We shall begin soon. Quiet down." He ordered.
Muscle Brain, a monstrous daemon with bulging muscles that dominated his frame, echoed Polly's sentiments. He emphasized the need for them to shut up, his powerful voice reverberating through the underground chamber, leaving weaker daemons trembling in the aftermath.
In the midst of their preparations, a small white fox rested on Poison's shoulder. This fox groomed itself without a worry in the world. It didn't show signs of fear or anxiety staring at the large group of daemons below it. It was as if they were nothing more than ants beneath its paws.
"The hour is fast approaching when we shall unleash our wrath upon the world. We stand on the cusp of reclaiming our rightful position at the pinnacle of the food chain. No longer shall we skulk in the shadows, living in fear to eke out mere survival. The time has come for us to stride proudly upon the surface as free beings in command of our own lives."
"Gone are the days of subservience and being subject to the whims of others. We shall feast upon the bounty of this world when we choose, not when we are forced. The magjistars, those who have belittled and subjugated us for far too long, will now kneel before our might. They shall become our willing slaves, our sustenance to fuel our growth and power. Let them understand the consequence of defiance: they risk becoming our next meal, torn apart and devoured without mercy!"
"Do you hear the cacophony of growls, roars, and shrieks that emanate from our ranks?! It is a symphony of defiance against the arrogance of the magjistars. They look upon us as mere mindless monsters fit only for extermination. They treat us like livestock, to be culled at their whim. But we shall prove them wrong! We shall demonstrate our intelligence and strength, ripping them apart limb from limb and devouring their hearts as a testament to our superiority!
No longer shall we be shackled by their delusions of dominance. The time for vengeance has arrived, and we shall show them the true meaning of fear. Let our enemies tremble at the sight of our united fury, for it is through our unity that our power is strongest. Together, we stand as an unstoppable force, ready to dismantle their fragile order and establish a new era where daemons reign supreme!"
"Embrace your hunger, my brethren, and let it fuel your determination. Let the fire of our righteous anger burn within you. The day of reckoning is upon us, and we shall not falter. We shall march forward, unyielding and resolute, until every trace of their dominance is erased from this world."
"Now, let the earth shake with the thunderous war cries of our unified might! Let our collective fury be heard across the land, a deafening proclamation of our impending triumph! The daemons shall rise, and the world shall tremble in our wake!" The underground began to quake violently as the daemons cried to the heavens.
"It's all fucking bullshit." Jacky Collins slammed her soda on the table. "There's no way that bitch did all that bullshit they're saying."
"I don't see why you're so wound up about it. What does that girl have to do with you?" Cassie carefully wiped her magji tool in the form of a water gun down.
"It has everything to do with me! If that bitch wasn't talking crazy, then we're going to be attacked by daemons soon, and no one gives a shit because they're listening to those Council losers." Jacky shouted.
"Still don't see why it matters. If they attack, they attack. If they don't, they don't." Cassie didn't get it.
"It would be pretty messed up if they locked her up and she was telling the truth." Timmy adjusted his monkey mask.
"It is rather suspicious…" Kara couldn't help but say. "We've seen nothing or heard nothing from Zoey Winters. Even regular criminals get the chance to say their side of what happened from the reporters at LT." She noted.
"Does it matter if she's innocent or guilty? Have you all forgotten what she's done to us? The fact that someone like that hasn't been jailed sooner is the real crime." Tara sipped some apple juice.
"Looks like someone's diaper is still full because Winters beat up your girlfriend." Jacky laughed.
"Shut up! I'm not gay!" Tara stood on top of her chair and shouted.
"Unless you want someone to shut your mouth for you, I would recommend you shut up." Lea partially unsheathed her daemonic sword.
"Guys, let's settle down." Tristan politely requested as his overflowing hair bristled behind him. "We can discuss things without resorting to insulting each other or fighting."
"I'm on Zoey's side. She saved my life, so I'm more likely to believe her than some Council I never even saw before that speech." Tiara Shadows shrugged.
"That's what I'm saying. Who the fuck cares what The Council says? They're nothing but a lucky bunch of rats that only got that position because Victor Kahn killed the old ones for fucking with Winters." Jacky repeatedly slapped the table.
"I wonder why they're willing to go this far against Winters when they've already seen what happened to the previous leaders…" Kara muttered.
"What if they're using her as a hostage or something?" Timmy suggested.
"An S-Grade magjistar is too strong for something like that to work." Cassie giggled at the thought of something so basic working on a top magjistar.
Lea, who had been quiet until now, spoke up with a serious expression on her face. "Regardless of whether Winters is guilty or innocent, we should be concerned about the larger picture. The growing number of daemons gathering together is unprecedented, and it's clear that something is happening. If Winters's claims have any truth to them, we can't afford to ignore the opportunity to kill those daemons."
Tristan nodded in agreement. "Lea's right. Our focus shouldn't solely be on Winters's trial but on the implications it has for our trust in The Council and the safety of Luminaurora. If the daemons are truly planning an attack, we need to be prepared, regardless of what the Council says or what happens to Zoey."
Jacky slammed her hand on the table again, emphasizing her point. "About damn time you said something that made sense! If the Council is too busy sucking farts out of each other's asses, then it's up to us to kick some daemon ass."
Tara, calming down from her earlier outburst, nodded in agreement. "I may not like the bitch, but I also don't want to see our city overrun by daemons."
Kara ran her hand over the body of her sheathed sword, contemplating their words. "Perhaps it's time we take matters into our own hands. We can't rely solely on the Council or the media to inform us or protect us. We have the skills, the knowledge, and the will to make a difference."
Timmy stood up as he excitedly chimed in, "I say we form a group, a team dedicated to defending Luminaurora. We'll train together, waiting for the day the daemons attack, and when the daemons attack, we kick their asses. We'll be big damn heroes who saved the lives of everyone in Luminaurora! Everyone will know our names. We'll be rewarded for doing The Council's job for them. And lastly, WE'LL BE FUCKING HEROES!" Timmy shouted.
Jacky grinned as she stood up along with Timmy. "That's fucking right! Instead of doing those boring ass cases, once we kill those daemon fucks planning to attack. We'll be the guardians of Luminaurora. They'll have no choice but to make us S-Grade magjistars!"
The excitement of Timmy and Jacky slowly infected the others. Young, fearless, and hungry for acknowledgment. A quest as exciting and potentially rewarding as this was impossible not to be pumped for. Anyone their age would do the same as them when the only other option was to continue living their normal life as magjistars slowly climbing their way up the ladder. Why wait when they could shoot past anyone else around their age!?
"We need a plan! We can't just go into this without using our brain cells!" Kara tried to reign them in as Cassie, Jacky, Timmy, and even Lea started talking about what they would do with their rewards.
"Kara is right. While it would be easy just to sit and wait, we need to prepare. Training together, choosing a safe place to put our families when the attack commences, and choosing a place to meet up to fight together." Tristan added.
"I'll let you losers think of all that stuff." Jacky decided.
"That's probably for the best." Cassie laughed as Jacky growled at her. She shut up immediately after.
"Remember! We need to keep it low-key and on the down low. They might just try and lock us up like Winters if we go around spreading our plan." Timmy reminded them.
"How annoying…" Tara scoffed.
The Sinclair estate was sprawled across a vast expanse of land, nestled amidst rolling hills and verdant meadows. It stood as a formidable stronghold, its architecture a testament to the family's long-standing history and unquestionable strength within the magji world.
The estate's main structure, a grand manor, commanded attention with its imposing facade and intricate details. Built of sturdy stone, the manor boasted tall towers, arched windows, and ornate carvings that depicted symbols of love throughout history. The walls stood as formidable barriers, fortified to withstand any assault.
A winding path led visitors through perfectly manicured gardens adorned with vibrant flowers and healthy trees, creating a tranquil atmosphere that belied the estate's underlying fortifications. Stone statues of legendary magjistars and revered ancestors dotted the landscape. Each statue had a different expression. Some were loving, happy, and laughing, while others were stern, solemn, or even furious gazes. It stood as a reminder of the family's rich heritage, and that love came in all sorts of different forms.
Within the walls of the estate, a bustling network of buildings and structures hummed with activity. Training grounds, where their family's magjistars honed their skills, stretched far and wide. Sparring platforms were meticulously arranged, offering ample space for family members to practice their combat techniques and refine their magji abilities.
A labyrinthine library housed an extensive collection of spellbooks, grimoires, and ancient tomes. Row upon row of shelves, stacked high with knowledge, lined the walls, while comfortable reading nooks and study desks provided a sanctuary for quiet contemplation and research.
A training arena, enclosed within a massive dome, stood as a centerpiece of the estate. It reverberated with the sounds of combat and magji, a place for members of the family to showcase the extent of their love against one another, their movements violent and overflowing with heart.
Beyond the central structures, the estate expanded into the natural surroundings. Hidden groves and secluded gardens provided serene spaces for reflection and meditation.
The estate's defensive measures were discreetly integrated into its design. Protective traps, invisible to the untrained eye, shielded the grounds, ensuring the safety of its inhabitants. Magji traps, seamlessly blending with the landscape, awaited intruders, ready to spring into action and neutralize any threats.
The Sinclair estate exuded an aura of power and majesty, a testament to the family's deep connection to magji and their unwavering commitment to safeguarding their legacy. It stood as a sanctuary, a bastion of strength, where the Sinclair Family prepared themselves for the impending battle that possibly threatened their safety.
The Sinclair Family was bustling with activity as they prepared their defenses for the potential impending daemon attack. Every member of the family didn't agree with the patriarch's orders, but on the off-chance that he was correct and there was indeed going to be a daemon invasion. It would be better to have everything prepared than not. The training grounds were filled with family members, both young and old, engaged in rigorous combat exercises and honing their magji skills.
Lucas Sinclair, the patriarch of the family, took charge of leading everyone into what their duties were. The clashing of bodies on bodies echoed through the training grounds as Lucas encouraged his family to train hard. He didn't know when the supposed attack would happen, but it would be good for the family to get a sense of urgency in their training anyway. They didn't stay as one of the strongest families in the magji world by sitting around being complacent.
Meanwhile, Charlotte Sinclair, the matriarch, focused on ensuring that all the magji traps in their fortified estate were in prime condition. She, along with the family's trusted magjismiths, meticulously inspected each trap, checking the mechanisms and reinforcing the magji that powered them with sufficient mahna. Charlotte wasn't known for her expertise in magji traps, but she's studied enough in her research about magji and mahna to get a general idea of what was happening.
As the preparations continued, William Sinclair, the younger brother of Lucus, oversaw the construction of a shelter within the estate. The shelter would serve as a safe haven for the noncombatants, providing them with protection and comfort during the imminent attack. William coordinated with the family's magjismiths to fortify the shelter with defensive magji tools, ensuring that it would be able to withstand an onslaught of the daemons.
Amidst the preparations, Elizabeth Sinclair, the current heir, was not feeling well. She had been feeling like shit for the past few days and couldn't figure out why. Elizabeth's stomach felt like it was doing circles. Her head has been killing her, and she felt dizzy sometimes. Why the hell did she have to go and get sick right when something big was going to happen? Especially when her Daddy's been so busy, he wouldn't have been able to keep an eye on her if she wanted to sneak out and do things with Everett.
"This is so fucking lame!!!" Elizabeth screamed into the phone.
"You got medicine?" Everett asked over the phone.
"Yeah, I got stupid medicine, but it ain't doing shit for my fucking stomach. God, I can barely do anything but lay in bed and fucking eat. You know, bae, I've just been getting the weirdest cravings for shit I never even ate before. It's the weirdest fucking vibe, and it's totally not slay at fucking all." Elizabeth let out her grievances without hesitation.
"Sounds like hell. I never heard of a sickness that made you want to eat stuff." Everett noted.
"I fucking know, right!?" The two continued their conversation.
Deep within the confines of their hidden base, the daemons gathered in a dimly lit chamber. Snivellus, the slimy humanoid daemon, nervously poked his index fingers together, feeling the tension rise among the group. He knew the impending invasion would change everything for better or for worse.
Poison, the green-haired glasses-wearing daemonic beauty, stood confidently amidst the gathering. Her emerald-green hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her piercing gaze held a mix of determination and ferocity. She had been relentless in her quest to gather daemons and utilize them together on a united front. Seeing the results of her efforts brought a small smile to her face.
Vio, the forked-tongued daemon with piercings on his ears and tongue, observed the scene with a calculating gaze. Despite his skinny frame, he exuded an aura of strength and cunning. He now knew the importance of unity, especially after being with Poison for so long. Teaming up had provided him with newfound power. Power he never would've gained on his own.
Trickster shifted his body size from toddler-sized to similar to Muscle Brain, a testament to his unique ability. He played with the simpleton to keep his mind busy. He understood his role within the group. His only value was in his shapeshifting magji and clever mind.
Polly, the suit-wearing daemon with grey skin, exuded elegance and commanded attention. He gave a single clap that silenced the gathering of daemons, showcasing his power over magji. "We shall begin soon. Quiet down." He ordered.
Muscle Brain, a monstrous daemon with bulging muscles that dominated his frame, echoed Polly's sentiments. He emphasized the need for them to shut up, his powerful voice reverberating through the underground chamber, leaving weaker daemons trembling in the aftermath.
In the midst of their preparations, a small white fox rested on Poison's shoulder. This fox groomed itself without a worry in the world. It didn't show signs of fear or anxiety staring at the large group of daemons below it. It was as if they were nothing more than ants beneath its paws.
"The hour is fast approaching when we shall unleash our wrath upon the world. We stand on the cusp of reclaiming our rightful position at the pinnacle of the food chain. No longer shall we skulk in the shadows, living in fear to eke out mere survival. The time has come for us to stride proudly upon the surface as free beings in command of our own lives."
"Gone are the days of subservience and being subject to the whims of others. We shall feast upon the bounty of this world when we choose, not when we are forced. The magjistars, those who have belittled and subjugated us for far too long, will now kneel before our might. They shall become our willing slaves, our sustenance to fuel our growth and power. Let them understand the consequence of defiance: they risk becoming our next meal, torn apart and devoured without mercy!"
"Do you hear the cacophony of growls, roars, and shrieks that emanate from our ranks?! It is a symphony of defiance against the arrogance of the magjistars. They look upon us as mere mindless monsters fit only for extermination. They treat us like livestock, to be culled at their whim. But we shall prove them wrong! We shall demonstrate our intelligence and strength, ripping them apart limb from limb and devouring their hearts as a testament to our superiority!
No longer shall we be shackled by their delusions of dominance. The time for vengeance has arrived, and we shall show them the true meaning of fear. Let our enemies tremble at the sight of our united fury, for it is through our unity that our power is strongest. Together, we stand as an unstoppable force, ready to dismantle their fragile order and establish a new era where daemons reign supreme!"
"Embrace your hunger, my brethren, and let it fuel your determination. Let the fire of our righteous anger burn within you. The day of reckoning is upon us, and we shall not falter. We shall march forward, unyielding and resolute, until every trace of their dominance is erased from this world."
"Now, let the earth shake with the thunderous war cries of our unified might! Let our collective fury be heard across the land, a deafening proclamation of our impending triumph! The daemons shall rise, and the world shall tremble in our wake!" The underground began to quake violently as the daemons cried to the heavens.
Chapter 147: Luminaurora: The City of Magji!
Zoey took a deep breath of fresh air as she was finally released from the jail. She laid her eyes on the hidden magji city of Luminaurora for the first time in her career as a magjistar. It turns out Lindsay wasn't completely lying when she said that magjistars are more open-minded than Zoey thought. Luminaurora was an entirely modern city with huge buildings with glass, roads, and a whole heck of a lot of people. Zoey was startled to see so many non-humans staring up at her from beneath the grand stairs leading into The Council building. Well, actually, she was more startled to see just so many people looking at her in general. They filled the sidewalk from as far as Zoey could see in all directions.
'It's called culture shock, right?' Zoey asked herself.
'I'm fucking annoyed at the implications of those other races.' Inner Zoey cursed.
'Ah, do you think they made them to be brainwashed slaves like the fairies?' Zoey guessed.
'Either that or they don't have the same rights and privileges as magjistars. Because we haven't seen a single fucking magjistar other than humans.' Inner Zoey reasoned.
From the few non-humans Zoey could see, there were some people that were just glowing like they were colorful lights in the shape of humans. She saw a rainbow-colored one, several red ones, a bunch of grays, and some pink ones. Then there were snake people that may or may not be related to Slinky. Zoey didn't want to assume just because they both had snake origins and were green. The snake people had little actual snakes for hair but styled in diverse ways while wearing surprisingly fitting normal modern clothes despite having a human upper body and snake lower half.
Then there were the furry giants that towered over everyone else, including the snake people. If Zoey had to guess, she'd say they were around eight feet or nine feet tall. There were brown-furred ones, white-furred ones, and gray-furred ones, but no colorful colors like red, green, or blue.
'Are these people Big Foot?!' Zoey suddenly realized.
'Haha, cool. We found Big Foot people.' Inner Zoey laughed. 'Does that mean other cryptids are just races from the magji world?' She wondered.
They found the petrifying snake lady in the snake people, sasquatch, and fairies, but Zoey didn't know what the glowing people or the horned people were from. She did know that she felt her body feel a bit strange when looking into the eyes of the horned people. Oh, they had tails too. Horns and a tail… They kind of reminded Zoey of daemons if they didn't share similar skin color to regular humans. Normal hands, limb length, and regular teeth.
Even as all of these people were cursing Zoey out, booing her, and all sorts of unnecessary stuff, she looked at them with a sense of wonder. This was the type of world of magji she was looking forward to seeing. Then someone threw something at her from the crowd.
She locked eyes with the hairy sasquatch child as the item was heading toward her. He looked at her, filled with as much anger as a little kid could have. Zoey briefly debated on using her forehead to send the flying rock back into the child's face but questioned herself if it was really right to do that or not.
'Fuck that little motherfucker.' Inner Zoey decided for them. Counter!
Zoey's pettiness came out in full force as she slammed the rock right back into the child's chest with nothing but her physical prowess. There wasn't even a bloody mark on her forehead from headbutting the rock, but there was a sharp cry of pain from the child. Turns out all that training wasn't for nothing in the magji slammer. The intensity of the crowd's rage and displeasure exploded at this. It surprised the numerous guards who were escorting and surrounding her. The fact that someone managed to get past them and Zoey managed to perfectly injure her would-be attacker.
"Do your jobs, or I'll do it for you." Inner Zoey warned them with Fighting Aura affecting them.
The guards shivered at her tone but refused to let themselves be seen as scared of a restrained prisoner. They simply tightened the formation around Zoey and were a lot more forceful in pushing people back or out of the way. Unknown to the crowd, they were doing this for their protection, not the protection of Zoey. Every guard knew that Zoey Winters had defeated their boss, Arthur Valiant, twice. Once in an ambush attempt to apprehend her and a second time during her imprisonment. She's injured their colleagues to degrees that were difficult to heal even with magji and magji tools that aided in recovery for injured patients. Some of them still have yet to recover despite weeks passing since the failed ambush. Both physically and mentally.
"Zoey Winters! Zoey Winters! Why did you lie about a daemonic invasion!?"
"Zoey Winters! I'm from the LT! Tell us your side of the story, please!"
"Zoey Winters! Why did you nearly cripple members of the Peacekeeping Order!? They're here to protect the innocent and capture the guilty!"
"Innocent… scumbags… too." Zoey tried responding, but for some reason, her words came out broken, and some words didn't come out at all. She tried saying, "I'm innocent, The Council is full of lying corrupt scumbags, and you're all being lied to."
She'd liked to talk all about the corruptness of The Council and how they're total bullshit, but the guards around her had other plans. Zoey's personal guard, the thin sword lady, had some sort of metal coin in her hand, pointing it directly at Zoey. Trying to resist the effect of the silencing magji tool on purpose was impossible. With Slinky sucking up most of her mahna, she couldn't do much of anything with her magji.
Zoey guessed that Abnormal Conditions was helping her defend against the coin of silence. Considering they had a magji tool with that in the first place only made Zoey roll her eyes. This wasn't the first time they've done some messed up shit like this. Silencing someone to prevent them from telling the truth. Why would an organization ever need an item like that unless they wanted to hide some dirty secrets?
Eventually, Zoey arrived at the building that would decide her fate. Strangely enough, she didn't know exactly what the hell she could get punished for. Was she walking to her death? No one said anything about what she could be set for after this. Sure, she heard some people calling for her death, but she didn't take that to heart. The Council just brainwashed them. Zoey could be any magjistar criminal in history, and they would probably be saying the same thing regardless.
She was led in, checked for weapons or magji tools, unshackled, and reshackled with a new snake. Zoey glared at the swordsman guard that had been watching over her and knew how long it took for her to tame Slinky. The lady glared back as she sliced Slinky into thousands of meat cubes. Inner Zoey controlled their anger. Zoey could easily shift into Overdraft, snap her new snake shackle, and take out all the guards around her to take on the lady but no. She could do that later when it was time.
'Don't worry, Slinky. You'll be avenged…' Zoey promised as she was taken into the courtroom.
As the imposing doors of the courtroom swung open, a hushed reverence settled over the room, signaling the arrival of the distinguished magjistars who would shape the destiny of the trial. Each magjistar entered the chamber dressed in attire befitting their status, a blend of sophistication and practicality.
Some wore tailored suits in rich, dark colors, accentuated with intricate metallic designs and engravings. The garments were finely crafted, boasting impeccable stitching and attention to detail. These magjistars presented themselves with an air of elegance and professionalism, their attire speaking of their refined tastes and adherence to tradition.
Others opted for more avant-garde ensembles, donning flowing coats or jackets in vibrant hues, paired with ornate accessories. Their clothing showcased artistic flair and a sense of individuality, as if each magjistar sought to express their unique approach to the magji arts through their fashion choices.
Selena Star, a figure of unwavering strength and vigilance, was stationed at the only entrance and only exit as a guardian of order and security. Her presence alone commanded respect and conveyed the gravity of the proceedings about to unfold.
The grand chamber conveyed a sense of power and authority. Its high ceilings created an expansive space, while the polished marble floors exuded an air of grandeur. The walls were adorned with meticulously crafted tapestries, depicting vivid scenes of Luminaurora's history and showcasing symbols of justice and other judicial nature. These tapestries served as a visual reminder of the city's legacy and the importance of justice in its courts.
All around the room were multiple raised platforms that commanded attention. This was where the members of the court presided over the trial, their imposing chairs positioned in a circular arrangement. The chairs are ornately carved, symbolizing the court member's status and influence. Each with its own symbol highlighting the background of the court member sitting there.
The Council was positioned at the front of the room, staring directly down at the space where the accused would get the chance to defend themselves, which serves as a visual representation of their superiority and control over the proceedings.
As Zoey was brought into the courtroom, her gaze swept all over the large room. Magjistars climbed floating stairs to their designated seats. Each seat was high in the air, far above where was being led. She had to crank her fucking neck just to make eye contact with a single motherfucker.
'Jesus, these bitches love to make themselves seem superior.' Inner Zoey mocked.
'I don't recognize anybody.' Zoey continued looking around to see if she could recognize any familiar faces on her trial.
But then again, she hasn't made any friends with any adults in the magji community except Victor. She did recognize some of the Council directly looking down on her from the front but besides that, no one. This sham ass bullshit of a trial. Where was her jury of peers at? Was she going to be judged by these fuckers she didn't even know or had ever seen before? Zoey wasn't surprised that this was how they were going to play it, but she was surprised by how little of a fuck they gave to disguise how fucking rigged it was.
'It's called culture shock, right?' Zoey asked herself.
'I'm fucking annoyed at the implications of those other races.' Inner Zoey cursed.
'Ah, do you think they made them to be brainwashed slaves like the fairies?' Zoey guessed.
'Either that or they don't have the same rights and privileges as magjistars. Because we haven't seen a single fucking magjistar other than humans.' Inner Zoey reasoned.
From the few non-humans Zoey could see, there were some people that were just glowing like they were colorful lights in the shape of humans. She saw a rainbow-colored one, several red ones, a bunch of grays, and some pink ones. Then there were snake people that may or may not be related to Slinky. Zoey didn't want to assume just because they both had snake origins and were green. The snake people had little actual snakes for hair but styled in diverse ways while wearing surprisingly fitting normal modern clothes despite having a human upper body and snake lower half.
Then there were the furry giants that towered over everyone else, including the snake people. If Zoey had to guess, she'd say they were around eight feet or nine feet tall. There were brown-furred ones, white-furred ones, and gray-furred ones, but no colorful colors like red, green, or blue.
'Are these people Big Foot?!' Zoey suddenly realized.
'Haha, cool. We found Big Foot people.' Inner Zoey laughed. 'Does that mean other cryptids are just races from the magji world?' She wondered.
They found the petrifying snake lady in the snake people, sasquatch, and fairies, but Zoey didn't know what the glowing people or the horned people were from. She did know that she felt her body feel a bit strange when looking into the eyes of the horned people. Oh, they had tails too. Horns and a tail… They kind of reminded Zoey of daemons if they didn't share similar skin color to regular humans. Normal hands, limb length, and regular teeth.
Even as all of these people were cursing Zoey out, booing her, and all sorts of unnecessary stuff, she looked at them with a sense of wonder. This was the type of world of magji she was looking forward to seeing. Then someone threw something at her from the crowd.
She locked eyes with the hairy sasquatch child as the item was heading toward her. He looked at her, filled with as much anger as a little kid could have. Zoey briefly debated on using her forehead to send the flying rock back into the child's face but questioned herself if it was really right to do that or not.
'Fuck that little motherfucker.' Inner Zoey decided for them. Counter!
Zoey's pettiness came out in full force as she slammed the rock right back into the child's chest with nothing but her physical prowess. There wasn't even a bloody mark on her forehead from headbutting the rock, but there was a sharp cry of pain from the child. Turns out all that training wasn't for nothing in the magji slammer. The intensity of the crowd's rage and displeasure exploded at this. It surprised the numerous guards who were escorting and surrounding her. The fact that someone managed to get past them and Zoey managed to perfectly injure her would-be attacker.
"Do your jobs, or I'll do it for you." Inner Zoey warned them with Fighting Aura affecting them.
The guards shivered at her tone but refused to let themselves be seen as scared of a restrained prisoner. They simply tightened the formation around Zoey and were a lot more forceful in pushing people back or out of the way. Unknown to the crowd, they were doing this for their protection, not the protection of Zoey. Every guard knew that Zoey Winters had defeated their boss, Arthur Valiant, twice. Once in an ambush attempt to apprehend her and a second time during her imprisonment. She's injured their colleagues to degrees that were difficult to heal even with magji and magji tools that aided in recovery for injured patients. Some of them still have yet to recover despite weeks passing since the failed ambush. Both physically and mentally.
"Zoey Winters! Zoey Winters! Why did you lie about a daemonic invasion!?"
"Zoey Winters! I'm from the LT! Tell us your side of the story, please!"
"Zoey Winters! Why did you nearly cripple members of the Peacekeeping Order!? They're here to protect the innocent and capture the guilty!"
"Innocent… scumbags… too." Zoey tried responding, but for some reason, her words came out broken, and some words didn't come out at all. She tried saying, "I'm innocent, The Council is full of lying corrupt scumbags, and you're all being lied to."
She'd liked to talk all about the corruptness of The Council and how they're total bullshit, but the guards around her had other plans. Zoey's personal guard, the thin sword lady, had some sort of metal coin in her hand, pointing it directly at Zoey. Trying to resist the effect of the silencing magji tool on purpose was impossible. With Slinky sucking up most of her mahna, she couldn't do much of anything with her magji.
Zoey guessed that Abnormal Conditions was helping her defend against the coin of silence. Considering they had a magji tool with that in the first place only made Zoey roll her eyes. This wasn't the first time they've done some messed up shit like this. Silencing someone to prevent them from telling the truth. Why would an organization ever need an item like that unless they wanted to hide some dirty secrets?
Eventually, Zoey arrived at the building that would decide her fate. Strangely enough, she didn't know exactly what the hell she could get punished for. Was she walking to her death? No one said anything about what she could be set for after this. Sure, she heard some people calling for her death, but she didn't take that to heart. The Council just brainwashed them. Zoey could be any magjistar criminal in history, and they would probably be saying the same thing regardless.
She was led in, checked for weapons or magji tools, unshackled, and reshackled with a new snake. Zoey glared at the swordsman guard that had been watching over her and knew how long it took for her to tame Slinky. The lady glared back as she sliced Slinky into thousands of meat cubes. Inner Zoey controlled their anger. Zoey could easily shift into Overdraft, snap her new snake shackle, and take out all the guards around her to take on the lady but no. She could do that later when it was time.
'Don't worry, Slinky. You'll be avenged…' Zoey promised as she was taken into the courtroom.
As the imposing doors of the courtroom swung open, a hushed reverence settled over the room, signaling the arrival of the distinguished magjistars who would shape the destiny of the trial. Each magjistar entered the chamber dressed in attire befitting their status, a blend of sophistication and practicality.
Some wore tailored suits in rich, dark colors, accentuated with intricate metallic designs and engravings. The garments were finely crafted, boasting impeccable stitching and attention to detail. These magjistars presented themselves with an air of elegance and professionalism, their attire speaking of their refined tastes and adherence to tradition.
Others opted for more avant-garde ensembles, donning flowing coats or jackets in vibrant hues, paired with ornate accessories. Their clothing showcased artistic flair and a sense of individuality, as if each magjistar sought to express their unique approach to the magji arts through their fashion choices.
Selena Star, a figure of unwavering strength and vigilance, was stationed at the only entrance and only exit as a guardian of order and security. Her presence alone commanded respect and conveyed the gravity of the proceedings about to unfold.
The grand chamber conveyed a sense of power and authority. Its high ceilings created an expansive space, while the polished marble floors exuded an air of grandeur. The walls were adorned with meticulously crafted tapestries, depicting vivid scenes of Luminaurora's history and showcasing symbols of justice and other judicial nature. These tapestries served as a visual reminder of the city's legacy and the importance of justice in its courts.
All around the room were multiple raised platforms that commanded attention. This was where the members of the court presided over the trial, their imposing chairs positioned in a circular arrangement. The chairs are ornately carved, symbolizing the court member's status and influence. Each with its own symbol highlighting the background of the court member sitting there.
The Council was positioned at the front of the room, staring directly down at the space where the accused would get the chance to defend themselves, which serves as a visual representation of their superiority and control over the proceedings.
As Zoey was brought into the courtroom, her gaze swept all over the large room. Magjistars climbed floating stairs to their designated seats. Each seat was high in the air, far above where was being led. She had to crank her fucking neck just to make eye contact with a single motherfucker.
'Jesus, these bitches love to make themselves seem superior.' Inner Zoey mocked.
'I don't recognize anybody.' Zoey continued looking around to see if she could recognize any familiar faces on her trial.
But then again, she hasn't made any friends with any adults in the magji community except Victor. She did recognize some of the Council directly looking down on her from the front but besides that, no one. This sham ass bullshit of a trial. Where was her jury of peers at? Was she going to be judged by these fuckers she didn't even know or had ever seen before? Zoey wasn't surprised that this was how they were going to play it, but she was surprised by how little of a fuck they gave to disguise how fucking rigged it was.
Chapter 148: Zoey’s Trial.
"Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed magjistars, and all those present in this sacred legal chamber," Xavier began, his voice carrying the weight of centuries of judicial tradition. The room fell into an attentive silence, the air growing heavy with the anticipation of what was to come. Even the slightest shift or creak seemed amplified in the stillness. "We gather here today to preside over the trial of Zoey Benjamin Winters, a magjistar whose actions have terrorized the way of life for several magjistars." Xavier's voice echoed through the chamber, his words punctuated by a calculated pause. He exuded an air of authority, his posture erect and his eyes scanning the room, capturing the attention of all present.
"Terrorized my ass. You're full of shit, you fucking control freak. I have done-" Inner Zoey interrupted him without fear, her words a vulgar rebellion against the stifling atmosphere. Several coins were pointed directly at her, identical to the one that silenced her on the way to the courthouse. Zoey's words were silenced, but she continued cursing out Xavier, her lips moving in defiance. It didn't matter if no one could hear her. It wasn't like it mattered if her words were heard or not with this bullshit trial in the first place. She could provide undeniable proof of her innocence, and they would be ignored or dismissed as unusable somehow. This was nothing but a show for The Council, a display of power toward someone whose potential power they feared. Just like Victor always said…
"Ms. Winters, you'll have the chance to defend yourself in due time. Please save your breath until then," Xavier coughed, his interruption a clear assertion of his control over the proceedings. But Zoey's lips continued moving below, a stream of expletives aimed at Xavier, her defiance undeterred. She knew her words were pointless in this courtroom, but they had a use to her personally. "Now, as I was saying, Zoey Winters stands accused of not only fabricating a dangerous lie but also causing harm to members of the Peacekeeping Order and defying the authority of The Council! Daemons may have recently begun to gather in groups, but that is no proof that they are planning some sort of invasion. The lack of any evidence on your part to provide any proof of said invasion only reaffirms our belief that you simply wanted to frighten the mass public. Furthermore, when we came to bring you in and give you the opportunity to explain yourself, you viciously assaulted, maimed, and crippled several members of the Peacekeeping Order! These righteous, innocent, and kind men and women who place their lives on the line every day to protect the safety of every man, woman, and child in Luminaurora. Not long after your brutal show of violence, you fled from the scene and went into hiding." Xavier paused to take a breath.
The chamber buzzed with murmurs and whispers, the weight of the accusations hanging heavily in the air. For most, this was new information to them. Zoey's lie and assault were known, but they didn't realize just how much it had affected the community. From what they could see, she didn't look remorseful at all. She was still trying to speak despite the several Token of Silence affecting her. Xavier's skillful rhetoric had effectively painted her as a threat, a menace to the safety and order of Luminaurora.
"If it wasn't for The Council's personally trained order of magjistars, you might've disappeared forever in the world of the Gullys." Xavier pointed out.
Which was a flat-ass lie. Zoey turned herself in. The Council knew where she lived too. Zoey's lips continued cursing out these lying motherfuckers even though only she knew what she was trying to say.
"Before I present the evidence, is there anyone else who would like to claim additional charges to Zoey Benjamin Winters that I've missed?" Xavier asked with a subtle smile.
Multiple magjistars jumped at the opportunity to do so. Several voices shouted in indignation and righteous fury as they rose from their seats. Xavier laughed at the sight of it while Zoey stopped her rant. What the fuck did she do to these people? Zoey didn't remember fucking over anyone that wasn't a part of The Council. She was a good little magjistar who mostly completed her cases.
"Winters is a traitor to magjistar kind! I know I'm not the only one who remembers her delinquent behavior not too long ago with that ridiculous master of hers! While our magjistars were being swamped with cases because of the daemons grouping up for some unusual reason, let's not forget that Winters and Khan were more than happy to goof off during this time and ACTIVELY ATTACK MAGJISTARS!" An elderly magjistar shouted, spittle flying from his mouth.
"That's right! Neither of which were ever officially punished for this either! It was treated as if they had never done it! As if assaulting innocent people isn't a crime! What day and age is this that they could get away with something like that!?" A middle-aged woman with short, curly hair and a stern expression joined in, her voice laced with anger and disbelief.
"My clan's disciple has never recovered after being brutalized by that menace!" A man in his thirties with a five o'clock shadow and a leather jacket added, his voice tinged with bitterness and resentment.
Zoey silently laughed, fully visible to everyone, as she heard them complaining about her prodigy hunting with Victor. Her head hung back as the breath from her lungs was expelled entirely. These Connate Faction bastards were still holding a grudge about that incident that happened so long ago? Their little geniuses lost a fight, and they were willing to condemn her like this? 'We have to bring down the whole system! Fuck 'em all!' Inner Zoey whispered in her ear like a devil on her shoulder.
It was just a fight! Why do they have to take it so seriously? Just tell those losers to get stronger. Hell, they're fucking magjistars, aren't they? Shouldn't they always be training to get stronger for daemons? Their loss to Zoey should've opened their eyes up to what they needed to improve on as magjistars.
"NOT A SINGLE EXPRESSION OF REMORSE! THE GULLY THINKS ITS FUNNY!" A woman in her fifties with a no-nonsense attitude and a sharp tongue shrieked, her words echoing through the chamber.
Gully. It's been a minute since she was called that. That old bitch used it wrong as well. A gully was a non-magji person. Zoey could use magji. Or maybe there was another meaning to the word. Was it that any person not born and raised in the magji world was considered a gully? That would make more sense.
'We gotta beat them all half to death. I just don't see any other way around it.' Inner Zoey suggested.
'Sticks and stones, bitch.' Zoey countered. It was annoying to be called rude words, but it was really no skin off of her back.
'They're basically calling you a slur, and you're fine with it?' Inner Zoey tried to rationalize.
'What, you want me to freak out and throw hands because they called me a mean word? Just because we can beat a motherfucker doesn't mean that should be the answer all the time.' Zoey wasn't ignorant.
'Isn't that what you're planning to do to The Council!?"
'I'm going after The Council because they threatened my family and fucked me over. That old bitch is just shouting words. She never did anything to me.'
'She's screaming for your head on a plate.'
'It's not going to happen. So why does it matter?'
As Zoey talked to her other half, The Council was proceeding by adding numerous charges to her person. Each magjistar 'wronged' by her had their chance to state their case. Zoey did notice that not a single magjistar had anything positive to say about her though. It turns out you can solve dozens of cases and kill hundreds of daemons but still be considered worthless to the magjistar community. This place is just a shit show through and through.
'That's why we should tear it all down!' Inner Zoey continued to tempt her.
'I think it's better if we just separate ourselves from the magji world.' Zoey ultimately decided.
"Zoey Benjamin Winters. Do you have anything to say for yourself after hearing all of these witnesses and seeing the proof of your crimes?" Xavier looked down on her.
Zoey remained silent, her eyes fixed on Xavier with a steely gaze. The weight of the accusations and the hostility from the magjistars hung heavy in the air. She could feel the tension, the collective judgment, and the overwhelming desire for her to be held guilty on all charges. A smile slowly formed on her face as she saw how many levels Abnormal Resistance rose thanks to those coins.
As Xavier waited for Zoey's response, he glanced around the chamber, taking in the faces of the magjistars present. Some wore expressions of smug satisfaction, convinced of her guilt, while others seemed conflicted, perhaps questioning the validity of the charges against her. The atmosphere was thick with animosity and whispered conversations as if the very walls of the courtroom were suffused with anticipation. However, Xavier wasn't worried in the slightest. He knew how this was all going to turn out. They all did.
"Terrorized my ass. You're full of shit, you fucking control freak. I have done-" Inner Zoey interrupted him without fear, her words a vulgar rebellion against the stifling atmosphere. Several coins were pointed directly at her, identical to the one that silenced her on the way to the courthouse. Zoey's words were silenced, but she continued cursing out Xavier, her lips moving in defiance. It didn't matter if no one could hear her. It wasn't like it mattered if her words were heard or not with this bullshit trial in the first place. She could provide undeniable proof of her innocence, and they would be ignored or dismissed as unusable somehow. This was nothing but a show for The Council, a display of power toward someone whose potential power they feared. Just like Victor always said…
"Ms. Winters, you'll have the chance to defend yourself in due time. Please save your breath until then," Xavier coughed, his interruption a clear assertion of his control over the proceedings. But Zoey's lips continued moving below, a stream of expletives aimed at Xavier, her defiance undeterred. She knew her words were pointless in this courtroom, but they had a use to her personally. "Now, as I was saying, Zoey Winters stands accused of not only fabricating a dangerous lie but also causing harm to members of the Peacekeeping Order and defying the authority of The Council! Daemons may have recently begun to gather in groups, but that is no proof that they are planning some sort of invasion. The lack of any evidence on your part to provide any proof of said invasion only reaffirms our belief that you simply wanted to frighten the mass public. Furthermore, when we came to bring you in and give you the opportunity to explain yourself, you viciously assaulted, maimed, and crippled several members of the Peacekeeping Order! These righteous, innocent, and kind men and women who place their lives on the line every day to protect the safety of every man, woman, and child in Luminaurora. Not long after your brutal show of violence, you fled from the scene and went into hiding." Xavier paused to take a breath.
The chamber buzzed with murmurs and whispers, the weight of the accusations hanging heavily in the air. For most, this was new information to them. Zoey's lie and assault were known, but they didn't realize just how much it had affected the community. From what they could see, she didn't look remorseful at all. She was still trying to speak despite the several Token of Silence affecting her. Xavier's skillful rhetoric had effectively painted her as a threat, a menace to the safety and order of Luminaurora.
"If it wasn't for The Council's personally trained order of magjistars, you might've disappeared forever in the world of the Gullys." Xavier pointed out.
Which was a flat-ass lie. Zoey turned herself in. The Council knew where she lived too. Zoey's lips continued cursing out these lying motherfuckers even though only she knew what she was trying to say.
"Before I present the evidence, is there anyone else who would like to claim additional charges to Zoey Benjamin Winters that I've missed?" Xavier asked with a subtle smile.
Multiple magjistars jumped at the opportunity to do so. Several voices shouted in indignation and righteous fury as they rose from their seats. Xavier laughed at the sight of it while Zoey stopped her rant. What the fuck did she do to these people? Zoey didn't remember fucking over anyone that wasn't a part of The Council. She was a good little magjistar who mostly completed her cases.
"Winters is a traitor to magjistar kind! I know I'm not the only one who remembers her delinquent behavior not too long ago with that ridiculous master of hers! While our magjistars were being swamped with cases because of the daemons grouping up for some unusual reason, let's not forget that Winters and Khan were more than happy to goof off during this time and ACTIVELY ATTACK MAGJISTARS!" An elderly magjistar shouted, spittle flying from his mouth.
"That's right! Neither of which were ever officially punished for this either! It was treated as if they had never done it! As if assaulting innocent people isn't a crime! What day and age is this that they could get away with something like that!?" A middle-aged woman with short, curly hair and a stern expression joined in, her voice laced with anger and disbelief.
"My clan's disciple has never recovered after being brutalized by that menace!" A man in his thirties with a five o'clock shadow and a leather jacket added, his voice tinged with bitterness and resentment.
Zoey silently laughed, fully visible to everyone, as she heard them complaining about her prodigy hunting with Victor. Her head hung back as the breath from her lungs was expelled entirely. These Connate Faction bastards were still holding a grudge about that incident that happened so long ago? Their little geniuses lost a fight, and they were willing to condemn her like this? 'We have to bring down the whole system! Fuck 'em all!' Inner Zoey whispered in her ear like a devil on her shoulder.
It was just a fight! Why do they have to take it so seriously? Just tell those losers to get stronger. Hell, they're fucking magjistars, aren't they? Shouldn't they always be training to get stronger for daemons? Their loss to Zoey should've opened their eyes up to what they needed to improve on as magjistars.
"NOT A SINGLE EXPRESSION OF REMORSE! THE GULLY THINKS ITS FUNNY!" A woman in her fifties with a no-nonsense attitude and a sharp tongue shrieked, her words echoing through the chamber.
Gully. It's been a minute since she was called that. That old bitch used it wrong as well. A gully was a non-magji person. Zoey could use magji. Or maybe there was another meaning to the word. Was it that any person not born and raised in the magji world was considered a gully? That would make more sense.
'We gotta beat them all half to death. I just don't see any other way around it.' Inner Zoey suggested.
'Sticks and stones, bitch.' Zoey countered. It was annoying to be called rude words, but it was really no skin off of her back.
'They're basically calling you a slur, and you're fine with it?' Inner Zoey tried to rationalize.
'What, you want me to freak out and throw hands because they called me a mean word? Just because we can beat a motherfucker doesn't mean that should be the answer all the time.' Zoey wasn't ignorant.
'Isn't that what you're planning to do to The Council!?"
'I'm going after The Council because they threatened my family and fucked me over. That old bitch is just shouting words. She never did anything to me.'
'She's screaming for your head on a plate.'
'It's not going to happen. So why does it matter?'
As Zoey talked to her other half, The Council was proceeding by adding numerous charges to her person. Each magjistar 'wronged' by her had their chance to state their case. Zoey did notice that not a single magjistar had anything positive to say about her though. It turns out you can solve dozens of cases and kill hundreds of daemons but still be considered worthless to the magjistar community. This place is just a shit show through and through.
'That's why we should tear it all down!' Inner Zoey continued to tempt her.
'I think it's better if we just separate ourselves from the magji world.' Zoey ultimately decided.
"Zoey Benjamin Winters. Do you have anything to say for yourself after hearing all of these witnesses and seeing the proof of your crimes?" Xavier looked down on her.
Zoey remained silent, her eyes fixed on Xavier with a steely gaze. The weight of the accusations and the hostility from the magjistars hung heavy in the air. She could feel the tension, the collective judgment, and the overwhelming desire for her to be held guilty on all charges. A smile slowly formed on her face as she saw how many levels Abnormal Resistance rose thanks to those coins.
As Xavier waited for Zoey's response, he glanced around the chamber, taking in the faces of the magjistars present. Some wore expressions of smug satisfaction, convinced of her guilt, while others seemed conflicted, perhaps questioning the validity of the charges against her. The atmosphere was thick with animosity and whispered conversations as if the very walls of the courtroom were suffused with anticipation. However, Xavier wasn't worried in the slightest. He knew how this was all going to turn out. They all did.
Chapter 149: Zoey’s Final Decision.
At first, Zoey planned to continue her words from earlier. Swearing them out, calling them out on their bullshit, and all that nonsense, but Zoey realized something with her conversation with herself. Why bother stressing herself out over people she doesn't even give a shit about? Fuck it. Fuck the magji world. It was cool at first, but even then, she didn't care about the magji world because of the people in it.
She cared about the magji world because of how much it helped her grow. Her skills, experience, and knowledge of the world grew the more she interacted with the world of magji. But at the end of the day, Zoey didn't have to submit to their bullshit and become their fucking hunting dog. She could've gone out looking for daemons to fight anytime, and if she wanted to learn more about magji, Lindsay or Alexander would be fully up for helping her if she asked.
Now that she had the help of Prometheus, her accuracy in hunting daemons would be better than ever since she just had to rely on half-baked clues from the OM before. It would suck that the extra income she got from daemon hunting would stop but honestly… Zoey couldn't believe she was saying this, but no money in the world was worth all this bullshit she's gone through. Not if she wanted to keep her sanity intact.
And to be for real, Zoey was pretty sure she's already jumped off the deep end in the mental department. 'I think you're exaggerating. You know what they say, two voices are better than one,' Inner Zoey giggled in her head. 'Or some shit like that.' Zoey just sighed as she looked at the members of the council.
In the eyes of others, Harper, the Head of Internal Defense, exuded an air of authority and determination. With a lean and athletic build, she carried herself with confidence and purpose. Her sharp, piercing gaze seemed to dissect everything it fell upon, revealing a keen intellect behind her eyes. Harper's dark hair, cropped short and styled with precision, accentuated her no-nonsense attitude. She dressed in a tailored suit, the sharp lines mirroring her no-frills personality. A subtle scar running across her cheek served as a reminder of the battles she had fought and the strength she possessed. As she observed the uncontrollable factor, her gaze remained calm, concealing the storm of thoughts and calculations within her mind.
Tyson, the Head of Magji Defense, was a formidable presence that inspired fear and unease among his peers. Standing tall and muscular, he seemed to dominate any space he occupied. His cropped hair, always slightly unkempt, matched his rough demeanor. Tyson's piercing blue eyes held a glint of cruelty and aggression as if he derived pleasure from intimidating others. He often wore a permanent scowl on his face, his lips curling into a sneer that conveyed his contempt for those he deemed inferior. His broad shoulders and thick arms hinted at the raw strength he possessed, which he never hesitated to unleash when provoked. With a sneer on his face, he fixed his gaze upon Victor's student, enjoying the spectacle of her desperate attempts to prove her innocence.
Arthur, the Head of Justice, exuded an air of superiority that seemed ingrained in his every movement. With graying hair neatly combed back and a trimmed mustache that accentuated his perpetually smug expression, he epitomized arrogance. His piercing eyes, cold and calculating, seemed to look down upon all those around him. Arthur's refined attire, always impeccable, reflected his sense of self-importance. He carried himself with a rigid posture, refusing to yield or consider alternative viewpoints. His thin lips often curled into a condescending smile, revealing his disdain for those he perceived as beneath him. For a normally stoic man, a maniacal smile was stretched across his lips as he looked at the panicking Winters—the young girl who completely ruined his entire reputation just by being a freak like her teacher. His reputation as an unyielding enforcer of the council's rules that had earned him both respect and fear.
Xavier, the Head of Magji, possessed an air of control and authority that was palpable. Tall and imposing, he had a commanding presence that demanded attention. His well-groomed silver hair, slicked back with precision, added to his composed appearance. Xavier's sharp, penetrating gaze seemed to scrutinize every detail, reflecting his meticulous nature. He often wore tailored suits, impeccably pressed, that accentuated his professionalism and attention to detail. His expression, perpetually stoic, betrayed an unwavering determination to maintain control over every aspect of the magji world. He only looked down at Zoey with a small smile. It didn't matter what she would say.
Daniel Star, a Clan Elder of the Star Clan and the Head of Safety, was a figure of wisdom and authority. With silver hair cascading down to his shoulders, he possessed an aura of serenity and experience. His kind eyes, framed by wrinkles that hinted at a life well-lived, radiated warmth and compassion. Daniel's traditional robes, adorned with intricate patterns that spoke of his lineage, reflected his deep connection to the ancient traditions and values of the Star Clan. Despite his advancing age, he stood tall and proud, his posture conveying strength and resilience. His calm and measured voice commanded respect and instilled a sense of security among those in his presence. A somber look filled his face as he looked down at Zoey. Did the young girl realize her fate was set from the start? A pity it took this long.
"Alright, I give up." Zoey calmly announced. "You win." She stared Xavier in the eyes.
"You plead guilty for all of your crimes? Is this what you are admitting to?" Xavier was genuinely surprised.
"That's right. I'm done playing with you, people. You want me gone from your world, fine. I'll leave and never come back. How does that sound?" Zoey didn't realize what a weight off her shoulder it was to say this.
'Noo! Come on! We can't just leave! We're losing if we do it like this! We like to win! This isn't winning! This is running away!' Inner Zoey whined like a spoiled brat.
"I'm afraid you might be mistaken about something, Winters. The punishment for your crimes isn't going to end with some banishment. Your actions have done far more harm to innocent people than you might think." Xavier explained to her.
"Lock her up! She's a menace to society!"
"She should have her magji gates sealed and banished!"
"Give her a taste of her own medicine! Break her like she broke others!"
"She's nothing but a criminal! She should be put down like the rabid gully she is!"
"Let her suffer the consequences of her actions! Justice must prevail!"
"Make her regret ever crossing us! We will ensure she lives a life of misery!"
"Her recklessness endangered innocent lives! She must be held accountable!"
The shouts continued, each magjistar voicing their own perspective and desire for retribution against Zoey. The room filled with tension and hostility as the weight of their collective anger and frustration bore down on her.
'See, they want us dead, tortured, and crippled! It's the right thing to kill these bastards like the trash they are.' Inner Zoey whispered. 'What kind of rational adults would say this kind of stuff to a child? We're barely eighteen, and they want our entire lives to be taken for practically nothing.' Zoey clenched her fists.
'If they're willing to do stuff like this to someone as innocent as us, imagine what they're doing to people who aren't as powerful as us. Think of Ari, who was punished just for simply thinking for herself. We don't even know if she's still alive! They could've killed her as a message to the others for simply not being brainwashed!' Inner Zoey continued without hesitation.
Zoey's nails dug into her palms as mahna slowly surged inside of her. Her body shook from anger, frustration, and rage. 'I'm not a hero… I'm not a hero… I'm not a hero…' Zoey chanted to herself in an effort to calm herself down. 'You don't have to be a hero to do the right thing.'
'All of our strength and power should be used for ourselves, I agree. But it isn't in our nature to avoid helping people out when we can. If someone was suffering or dying in front of us, we'd go help them, right?' Inner Zoey asked.
"I couldn't ignore them. I'm not some sort of monster…" Zoey responded.
"What was that? Please speak up if you have anything more to say. If not, we'll be bringing this trial to a close." Xavier's lips stretched wider and wider.
'We're not saying that we shouldn't leave this fucked up magji society, but before we leave, we should do some good. If we leave them be, there's no telling when they'll come after our family and friends. Look at those sick, twisted, sadistic motherfuckers. If we leave like this, how can we ever live in peace knowing these assholes are scheming and plotting to fuck with us? You aren't retarded enough to think they'll just let us leave in peace even if we break out of here, do you?'
"I guess you're right…" Zoey let out a long breath. "I already killed one person to protect the people I care about. What's a few more?" A bright light flashed from Zoey's forehead as Overdraft activated.
The serpent shackles exploded in a gory mess of blood as Zoey tore it in half by simply stretching her arms. Her body which was originally already muscular, pumped up even further. Zoey's hair was styled in extra jumbo twists, creating a stunning and bold look. Her voluminous twists rose above her shoulders, expressing her rising fury at the corruption. The twists were meticulously crafted, with each section expertly twisted from the roots to the ends, showcasing the precision and care put into her hairstyle. Zoey's hair rose from the overflowing mahna escaping her body after unlocking seven of her magji gates—the natural limiter in all beings that restricted the body's full potential. Frightening veins were visible all over her body as the pupils in her eyes disappeared.
"I'm not a hero, but doing good should be something every normal person does." Zoey vanished from her original position on the ground and appeared in front of Xavier with her fist pulled back.
She cared about the magji world because of how much it helped her grow. Her skills, experience, and knowledge of the world grew the more she interacted with the world of magji. But at the end of the day, Zoey didn't have to submit to their bullshit and become their fucking hunting dog. She could've gone out looking for daemons to fight anytime, and if she wanted to learn more about magji, Lindsay or Alexander would be fully up for helping her if she asked.
Now that she had the help of Prometheus, her accuracy in hunting daemons would be better than ever since she just had to rely on half-baked clues from the OM before. It would suck that the extra income she got from daemon hunting would stop but honestly… Zoey couldn't believe she was saying this, but no money in the world was worth all this bullshit she's gone through. Not if she wanted to keep her sanity intact.
And to be for real, Zoey was pretty sure she's already jumped off the deep end in the mental department. 'I think you're exaggerating. You know what they say, two voices are better than one,' Inner Zoey giggled in her head. 'Or some shit like that.' Zoey just sighed as she looked at the members of the council.
In the eyes of others, Harper, the Head of Internal Defense, exuded an air of authority and determination. With a lean and athletic build, she carried herself with confidence and purpose. Her sharp, piercing gaze seemed to dissect everything it fell upon, revealing a keen intellect behind her eyes. Harper's dark hair, cropped short and styled with precision, accentuated her no-nonsense attitude. She dressed in a tailored suit, the sharp lines mirroring her no-frills personality. A subtle scar running across her cheek served as a reminder of the battles she had fought and the strength she possessed. As she observed the uncontrollable factor, her gaze remained calm, concealing the storm of thoughts and calculations within her mind.
Tyson, the Head of Magji Defense, was a formidable presence that inspired fear and unease among his peers. Standing tall and muscular, he seemed to dominate any space he occupied. His cropped hair, always slightly unkempt, matched his rough demeanor. Tyson's piercing blue eyes held a glint of cruelty and aggression as if he derived pleasure from intimidating others. He often wore a permanent scowl on his face, his lips curling into a sneer that conveyed his contempt for those he deemed inferior. His broad shoulders and thick arms hinted at the raw strength he possessed, which he never hesitated to unleash when provoked. With a sneer on his face, he fixed his gaze upon Victor's student, enjoying the spectacle of her desperate attempts to prove her innocence.
Arthur, the Head of Justice, exuded an air of superiority that seemed ingrained in his every movement. With graying hair neatly combed back and a trimmed mustache that accentuated his perpetually smug expression, he epitomized arrogance. His piercing eyes, cold and calculating, seemed to look down upon all those around him. Arthur's refined attire, always impeccable, reflected his sense of self-importance. He carried himself with a rigid posture, refusing to yield or consider alternative viewpoints. His thin lips often curled into a condescending smile, revealing his disdain for those he perceived as beneath him. For a normally stoic man, a maniacal smile was stretched across his lips as he looked at the panicking Winters—the young girl who completely ruined his entire reputation just by being a freak like her teacher. His reputation as an unyielding enforcer of the council's rules that had earned him both respect and fear.
Xavier, the Head of Magji, possessed an air of control and authority that was palpable. Tall and imposing, he had a commanding presence that demanded attention. His well-groomed silver hair, slicked back with precision, added to his composed appearance. Xavier's sharp, penetrating gaze seemed to scrutinize every detail, reflecting his meticulous nature. He often wore tailored suits, impeccably pressed, that accentuated his professionalism and attention to detail. His expression, perpetually stoic, betrayed an unwavering determination to maintain control over every aspect of the magji world. He only looked down at Zoey with a small smile. It didn't matter what she would say.
Daniel Star, a Clan Elder of the Star Clan and the Head of Safety, was a figure of wisdom and authority. With silver hair cascading down to his shoulders, he possessed an aura of serenity and experience. His kind eyes, framed by wrinkles that hinted at a life well-lived, radiated warmth and compassion. Daniel's traditional robes, adorned with intricate patterns that spoke of his lineage, reflected his deep connection to the ancient traditions and values of the Star Clan. Despite his advancing age, he stood tall and proud, his posture conveying strength and resilience. His calm and measured voice commanded respect and instilled a sense of security among those in his presence. A somber look filled his face as he looked down at Zoey. Did the young girl realize her fate was set from the start? A pity it took this long.
"Alright, I give up." Zoey calmly announced. "You win." She stared Xavier in the eyes.
"You plead guilty for all of your crimes? Is this what you are admitting to?" Xavier was genuinely surprised.
"That's right. I'm done playing with you, people. You want me gone from your world, fine. I'll leave and never come back. How does that sound?" Zoey didn't realize what a weight off her shoulder it was to say this.
'Noo! Come on! We can't just leave! We're losing if we do it like this! We like to win! This isn't winning! This is running away!' Inner Zoey whined like a spoiled brat.
"I'm afraid you might be mistaken about something, Winters. The punishment for your crimes isn't going to end with some banishment. Your actions have done far more harm to innocent people than you might think." Xavier explained to her.
"Lock her up! She's a menace to society!"
"She should have her magji gates sealed and banished!"
"Give her a taste of her own medicine! Break her like she broke others!"
"She's nothing but a criminal! She should be put down like the rabid gully she is!"
"Let her suffer the consequences of her actions! Justice must prevail!"
"Make her regret ever crossing us! We will ensure she lives a life of misery!"
"Her recklessness endangered innocent lives! She must be held accountable!"
The shouts continued, each magjistar voicing their own perspective and desire for retribution against Zoey. The room filled with tension and hostility as the weight of their collective anger and frustration bore down on her.
'See, they want us dead, tortured, and crippled! It's the right thing to kill these bastards like the trash they are.' Inner Zoey whispered. 'What kind of rational adults would say this kind of stuff to a child? We're barely eighteen, and they want our entire lives to be taken for practically nothing.' Zoey clenched her fists.
'If they're willing to do stuff like this to someone as innocent as us, imagine what they're doing to people who aren't as powerful as us. Think of Ari, who was punished just for simply thinking for herself. We don't even know if she's still alive! They could've killed her as a message to the others for simply not being brainwashed!' Inner Zoey continued without hesitation.
Zoey's nails dug into her palms as mahna slowly surged inside of her. Her body shook from anger, frustration, and rage. 'I'm not a hero… I'm not a hero… I'm not a hero…' Zoey chanted to herself in an effort to calm herself down. 'You don't have to be a hero to do the right thing.'
'All of our strength and power should be used for ourselves, I agree. But it isn't in our nature to avoid helping people out when we can. If someone was suffering or dying in front of us, we'd go help them, right?' Inner Zoey asked.
"I couldn't ignore them. I'm not some sort of monster…" Zoey responded.
"What was that? Please speak up if you have anything more to say. If not, we'll be bringing this trial to a close." Xavier's lips stretched wider and wider.
'We're not saying that we shouldn't leave this fucked up magji society, but before we leave, we should do some good. If we leave them be, there's no telling when they'll come after our family and friends. Look at those sick, twisted, sadistic motherfuckers. If we leave like this, how can we ever live in peace knowing these assholes are scheming and plotting to fuck with us? You aren't retarded enough to think they'll just let us leave in peace even if we break out of here, do you?'
"I guess you're right…" Zoey let out a long breath. "I already killed one person to protect the people I care about. What's a few more?" A bright light flashed from Zoey's forehead as Overdraft activated.
The serpent shackles exploded in a gory mess of blood as Zoey tore it in half by simply stretching her arms. Her body which was originally already muscular, pumped up even further. Zoey's hair was styled in extra jumbo twists, creating a stunning and bold look. Her voluminous twists rose above her shoulders, expressing her rising fury at the corruption. The twists were meticulously crafted, with each section expertly twisted from the roots to the ends, showcasing the precision and care put into her hairstyle. Zoey's hair rose from the overflowing mahna escaping her body after unlocking seven of her magji gates—the natural limiter in all beings that restricted the body's full potential. Frightening veins were visible all over her body as the pupils in her eyes disappeared.
"I'm not a hero, but doing good should be something every normal person does." Zoey vanished from her original position on the ground and appeared in front of Xavier with her fist pulled back.
Chapter 150: Victor’s Final Decision.
"What?!" Xavier's normally calm voice raised in astonishment as his control over the situation deteriorated instantly.
Neither he nor the other Heads could react in time to the girl's escape and subsequent assassination attempt. Xavier Kahn stared death in the face as his life began to flash through his eyes. Fury, indignation, helplessness, all of it swelled up inside of him.
Born into a long lineage of magjistars deeply rooted in the magji clan, Xavier Kahn carried the weight of privilege and responsibility. His parents, esteemed magjistars themselves, had instilled in him a sense of duty, discipline, and a strong belief in the supremacy of the magjistars. However, Xavier always lived in the shadow of his older cousin, Victor Kahn, who was regarded as a prodigious magjistar. No matter how hard Xavier tried, he couldn't match Victor's monstrous talent and aptitude for magji.
Growing up, Xavier developed a deep sense of inferiority and an intense desire to prove himself. Despite his own exceptional talent and rapid development in magji, he was denied the opportunity for rigorous training that would have allowed him to flourish. Forced into the realm of politics, he was burdened with upholding the clan's values, traditions, and hierarchies. Xavier found himself shouldering the responsibilities that Victor had shunned, like picking up the pieces of his cousin's garbage.
Throughout his life, Xavier had witnessed the dangers and chaos that could arise from uncontrolled individuals. His belief in the necessity of strict regulations, order, and a centralized authority shaped his worldview. He saw himself as the advocate for maintaining control over those who posed a threat to innocent lives and abused their power. These convictions propelled him through the ranks of the OM, eventually leading him to become the Head of Magji. His unwavering dedication and firm resolve earned him both respect and fear from those around him. Xavier became known for his fair justice and his insistence on enforcing strict laws and regulations without exceptions.
However, Xavier had little regard for geniuses, prodigies, or those who believed they were special due to their abilities. Obedience and control were what mattered to him—those who could follow orders and understand their place in life. Under Xavier's authority as the Head of Magji, everyone listened or faced strict consequences. In his eyes, his actions were necessary for the greater good. He saw himself as the guardian of the magji world, protecting its people and ensuring justice prevailed. As he presided over Winter's trial, he viewed it as a pivotal moment to reaffirm his authority and maintain control over the magji world.
"Hey there, kid."
A familiar voice that engulfed Xavier's emotions in flames greeted him, and he looked up to find Victor Kahn standing before him. Victor pressed a single finger against the deadly fist of his student, nullifying their impending clash. In an instant, he teleported them to safety below as members of the Peacekeeping Order rushed toward them, launching spells in a desperate attempt to kill them.
"Space Volume I: Blackhole." Every single magjistar moving in on their position was sucked into a black spiraling hole.
There wasn't a trace of them as they disappeared in an instant. Not a scream, cry, or even a peep escaped their lips before they were just gone. The magjistars sitting above were frozen solid once they recognized Victor Kahn. No one made a sound as he embraced his student.
"They really pissed you off, huh? I could tell you were about to splatter my tight-ass cousin's brains across the wall with that much mahna." Victor's casual voice was no different from usual.
"..." Zoey looked up at Victor, completely confused and shocked to realize he was here somehow. Then she noticed blood running down the side of his mouth.
"I had to find out from that daemon friend of yours about all this crap that's been going on." Victor lovingly ruffled Zoey's hair as he turned to the magjistars of the trial.
"I thought I made myself clear the last time I had to do this, but it seems people don't learn," Victor's bones cracked as he stretched. "Nobody messes with my cute little disciple except for me. And you guys messed with my disciple bad enough that she was about to kill every single one of you. A sweet little thing that had a panic attack over killing someone that actually deserved to die."
"Space Volume III: Spatial Compression!" Xavier anxiously shouted.
"Space Volume I: Blackhole." Victor teleported outside of Xavier's spell range with Zoey.
He then pointed at him. "Wait! No! You can'-" Xavier's head was teleported away from his body, leaving a headless body falling over the front of his seat. Screams of panic erupted from the magjistars as they began pulling out weapons, magji tools, and spells to fight back with.
"You stay right there while I deal with this." Victor coughed blood after trying to sound cool.
Zoey didn't understand what was happening. Was why Victor coughing blood? A man she hasn't made break a sweat even with the Box, nearly coughing his lungs out as he brutally killed the waves of magjistars trying to fight against him. It wasn't like the magjistars from the trial were landing any attacks on him either, and he was just being hurt somehow! Zoey frantically looked around to see if she could find some sort of secret attacker, only to see her personal guard lunging toward her.
Zoey swayed her upper body to the side as her fist came rising like a dragon breaking through the gates of heaven. Selena Star couldn't avoid the fist of vengeance. Her lower jaw smashed into her upper jaw, utterly shattering all of her teeth at once as she was sent flying into the air. Inner Zoey briefly debated taking control to finish her off for cruelly killing Slinky, but Zoey reigned in her inner self.
Seconds passed until Selena found her way back to the ground with a painful crash, face-first. Zoey dragged her by the hair and began systematically breaking her bones individually. Learning how to perform submissions with her world-champion grappling teacher was worth it, after all. It helped her learn more about what would break when she was being stubborn and trying to brute force her way out of submissions.
By the time Zoey finished up with her guard, Victor teleported back in front of her in a horrific state. Blood was dripping from all parts of his body and orifices. It was terrifying to see Victor like this. Someone that Zoey always thought was the strongest man in the world…
"Why are you dying…?" Zoey's voice quivered with concern and confusion.
"I made a heart oath not to involve myself in this OM branch ever again." He answered, still trying to sound cool.
"Why… I could've handled them myself. You didn't need to…" Victor struggled to stand, but he forced himself to stay on his feet.
"What kind of teacher would I be if I couldn't protect my cute little apprentice?" He struggled to laugh, a vomit of blood following soon after.
"I didn't need protection! I could've handled those fuckers on my own! You would still be alive! You could still teach me more stuff! Why did you do this!?" Zoey felt her eyes watering.
"You don't need to live the same way I did." His bloodied hand, far weaker now, ruffled Zoey's hair. Zoey ignored the blood soaking into her hair. "I lived my whole life being targeted by those weaker than me because they were envious of me or just didn't like me. It made it difficult for me to trust and make bonds with others. I might be the strongest in the world, but it isn't that much fun being on your lonesome…"
"If you had killed these guys, the OM would've continued to hunt you down. This is only one branch of the OM. Once the news hit the main branch, your peaceful life would've been over. No college, no track, no fighting career, no hanging out with your girlfriends, or spending time with your family… I'll deal with everything. You just go back to your regular life. It's better suited for you than living in this shitty world."
"..." Zoey didn't know that… She thought it would've been over if she dealt with these assholes, but it only would've made things worse for her.
"Remember what I told you before? In the hospital?" Victor's skin was turning a dangerous sickly pale white—a far cry from his usual bronze deity appearance.
"People not being able to understand monsters like us or something?" Tears flowed down Zoey's face freely.
"A dummy like you would focus on that part." He weakly thumped her forehead. "Make more friends, loser."
"I… will." Zoey looked at his tall figure. "Asshole…" A small smile formed on her face.
"Now, while I still got some life in me, let me go deal with those daemons." Victor grinned. "See you around, kid. It's been fun." And he vanished, sucked into a swirling black hole.
Zoey wiped her eyes as she clenched her fists. Was this the first time she's cried for someone other than herself? She cried when her mom spanked her, punished her, or yelled at her, but had she ever cried for her mom—cried for her dad or brother? Zoey honestly couldn't remember. She didn't know how to feel knowing that she was willing to cry for a man she'd known for barely a year or two compared to her own family…
'They've taken so much from us… It's only right to tear everything down as payback.' Inner Zoey suggested.
"No." Zoey firmly rejected it. "We're not coming back here." She decided.
Zoey was going to focus on the regular world from now on. She had plenty of things to focus on that she kept procrastinating because of the magji world. It was time to fix that… Zoey Winters was an adult and a soon-to-be college gal. There were more important things than crap like this.
Victor materialized in the underground hideout for the daemons, surprising Poison and the others present.
"Victor Kahn!?" Poison screeched, taken aback by his unexpected appearance.
"The one and only," Victor replied nonchalantly. In an instant, a massive black hole devoured the thousands of daemons, including Victor himself, as he sacrificed himself all for the sake of his student. Not even for himself.
AN:
Now i know i've been building up this arc for so long just for it to end like this, but that's entirely my fault. I could've forced the daemon invasion no matter what but common sense couldn't be broken for the sake of the plot. There was no way in hell Victor was going to allow things to play out badly for Zoey after what he experienced growing up. Even if he had to put his life at stake.
I do plan to release an alternate end of this arc where the daemon invasion does happen but i should probably get to that sooner rather than later before you guys forget this arc entirely for what comes next.
Neither he nor the other Heads could react in time to the girl's escape and subsequent assassination attempt. Xavier Kahn stared death in the face as his life began to flash through his eyes. Fury, indignation, helplessness, all of it swelled up inside of him.
Born into a long lineage of magjistars deeply rooted in the magji clan, Xavier Kahn carried the weight of privilege and responsibility. His parents, esteemed magjistars themselves, had instilled in him a sense of duty, discipline, and a strong belief in the supremacy of the magjistars. However, Xavier always lived in the shadow of his older cousin, Victor Kahn, who was regarded as a prodigious magjistar. No matter how hard Xavier tried, he couldn't match Victor's monstrous talent and aptitude for magji.
Growing up, Xavier developed a deep sense of inferiority and an intense desire to prove himself. Despite his own exceptional talent and rapid development in magji, he was denied the opportunity for rigorous training that would have allowed him to flourish. Forced into the realm of politics, he was burdened with upholding the clan's values, traditions, and hierarchies. Xavier found himself shouldering the responsibilities that Victor had shunned, like picking up the pieces of his cousin's garbage.
Throughout his life, Xavier had witnessed the dangers and chaos that could arise from uncontrolled individuals. His belief in the necessity of strict regulations, order, and a centralized authority shaped his worldview. He saw himself as the advocate for maintaining control over those who posed a threat to innocent lives and abused their power. These convictions propelled him through the ranks of the OM, eventually leading him to become the Head of Magji. His unwavering dedication and firm resolve earned him both respect and fear from those around him. Xavier became known for his fair justice and his insistence on enforcing strict laws and regulations without exceptions.
However, Xavier had little regard for geniuses, prodigies, or those who believed they were special due to their abilities. Obedience and control were what mattered to him—those who could follow orders and understand their place in life. Under Xavier's authority as the Head of Magji, everyone listened or faced strict consequences. In his eyes, his actions were necessary for the greater good. He saw himself as the guardian of the magji world, protecting its people and ensuring justice prevailed. As he presided over Winter's trial, he viewed it as a pivotal moment to reaffirm his authority and maintain control over the magji world.
"Hey there, kid."
A familiar voice that engulfed Xavier's emotions in flames greeted him, and he looked up to find Victor Kahn standing before him. Victor pressed a single finger against the deadly fist of his student, nullifying their impending clash. In an instant, he teleported them to safety below as members of the Peacekeeping Order rushed toward them, launching spells in a desperate attempt to kill them.
"Space Volume I: Blackhole." Every single magjistar moving in on their position was sucked into a black spiraling hole.
There wasn't a trace of them as they disappeared in an instant. Not a scream, cry, or even a peep escaped their lips before they were just gone. The magjistars sitting above were frozen solid once they recognized Victor Kahn. No one made a sound as he embraced his student.
"They really pissed you off, huh? I could tell you were about to splatter my tight-ass cousin's brains across the wall with that much mahna." Victor's casual voice was no different from usual.
"..." Zoey looked up at Victor, completely confused and shocked to realize he was here somehow. Then she noticed blood running down the side of his mouth.
"I had to find out from that daemon friend of yours about all this crap that's been going on." Victor lovingly ruffled Zoey's hair as he turned to the magjistars of the trial.
"I thought I made myself clear the last time I had to do this, but it seems people don't learn," Victor's bones cracked as he stretched. "Nobody messes with my cute little disciple except for me. And you guys messed with my disciple bad enough that she was about to kill every single one of you. A sweet little thing that had a panic attack over killing someone that actually deserved to die."
"Space Volume III: Spatial Compression!" Xavier anxiously shouted.
"Space Volume I: Blackhole." Victor teleported outside of Xavier's spell range with Zoey.
He then pointed at him. "Wait! No! You can'-" Xavier's head was teleported away from his body, leaving a headless body falling over the front of his seat. Screams of panic erupted from the magjistars as they began pulling out weapons, magji tools, and spells to fight back with.
"You stay right there while I deal with this." Victor coughed blood after trying to sound cool.
Zoey didn't understand what was happening. Was why Victor coughing blood? A man she hasn't made break a sweat even with the Box, nearly coughing his lungs out as he brutally killed the waves of magjistars trying to fight against him. It wasn't like the magjistars from the trial were landing any attacks on him either, and he was just being hurt somehow! Zoey frantically looked around to see if she could find some sort of secret attacker, only to see her personal guard lunging toward her.
Zoey swayed her upper body to the side as her fist came rising like a dragon breaking through the gates of heaven. Selena Star couldn't avoid the fist of vengeance. Her lower jaw smashed into her upper jaw, utterly shattering all of her teeth at once as she was sent flying into the air. Inner Zoey briefly debated taking control to finish her off for cruelly killing Slinky, but Zoey reigned in her inner self.
Seconds passed until Selena found her way back to the ground with a painful crash, face-first. Zoey dragged her by the hair and began systematically breaking her bones individually. Learning how to perform submissions with her world-champion grappling teacher was worth it, after all. It helped her learn more about what would break when she was being stubborn and trying to brute force her way out of submissions.
By the time Zoey finished up with her guard, Victor teleported back in front of her in a horrific state. Blood was dripping from all parts of his body and orifices. It was terrifying to see Victor like this. Someone that Zoey always thought was the strongest man in the world…
"Why are you dying…?" Zoey's voice quivered with concern and confusion.
"I made a heart oath not to involve myself in this OM branch ever again." He answered, still trying to sound cool.
"Why… I could've handled them myself. You didn't need to…" Victor struggled to stand, but he forced himself to stay on his feet.
"What kind of teacher would I be if I couldn't protect my cute little apprentice?" He struggled to laugh, a vomit of blood following soon after.
"I didn't need protection! I could've handled those fuckers on my own! You would still be alive! You could still teach me more stuff! Why did you do this!?" Zoey felt her eyes watering.
"You don't need to live the same way I did." His bloodied hand, far weaker now, ruffled Zoey's hair. Zoey ignored the blood soaking into her hair. "I lived my whole life being targeted by those weaker than me because they were envious of me or just didn't like me. It made it difficult for me to trust and make bonds with others. I might be the strongest in the world, but it isn't that much fun being on your lonesome…"
"If you had killed these guys, the OM would've continued to hunt you down. This is only one branch of the OM. Once the news hit the main branch, your peaceful life would've been over. No college, no track, no fighting career, no hanging out with your girlfriends, or spending time with your family… I'll deal with everything. You just go back to your regular life. It's better suited for you than living in this shitty world."
"..." Zoey didn't know that… She thought it would've been over if she dealt with these assholes, but it only would've made things worse for her.
"Remember what I told you before? In the hospital?" Victor's skin was turning a dangerous sickly pale white—a far cry from his usual bronze deity appearance.
"People not being able to understand monsters like us or something?" Tears flowed down Zoey's face freely.
"A dummy like you would focus on that part." He weakly thumped her forehead. "Make more friends, loser."
"I… will." Zoey looked at his tall figure. "Asshole…" A small smile formed on her face.
"Now, while I still got some life in me, let me go deal with those daemons." Victor grinned. "See you around, kid. It's been fun." And he vanished, sucked into a swirling black hole.
Zoey wiped her eyes as she clenched her fists. Was this the first time she's cried for someone other than herself? She cried when her mom spanked her, punished her, or yelled at her, but had she ever cried for her mom—cried for her dad or brother? Zoey honestly couldn't remember. She didn't know how to feel knowing that she was willing to cry for a man she'd known for barely a year or two compared to her own family…
'They've taken so much from us… It's only right to tear everything down as payback.' Inner Zoey suggested.
"No." Zoey firmly rejected it. "We're not coming back here." She decided.
Zoey was going to focus on the regular world from now on. She had plenty of things to focus on that she kept procrastinating because of the magji world. It was time to fix that… Zoey Winters was an adult and a soon-to-be college gal. There were more important things than crap like this.
Victor materialized in the underground hideout for the daemons, surprising Poison and the others present.
"Victor Kahn!?" Poison screeched, taken aback by his unexpected appearance.
"The one and only," Victor replied nonchalantly. In an instant, a massive black hole devoured the thousands of daemons, including Victor himself, as he sacrificed himself all for the sake of his student. Not even for himself.
AN:
Now i know i've been building up this arc for so long just for it to end like this, but that's entirely my fault. I could've forced the daemon invasion no matter what but common sense couldn't be broken for the sake of the plot. There was no way in hell Victor was going to allow things to play out badly for Zoey after what he experienced growing up. Even if he had to put his life at stake.
I do plan to release an alternate end of this arc where the daemon invasion does happen but i should probably get to that sooner rather than later before you guys forget this arc entirely for what comes next.
Chapter 151: Krey’s Community Center.
Marcus Thompson stood outside the grand doors of Krey's Community Center, his heart pounding with a mix of anticipation and nervousness. The stories he had heard about this place sounded too good to be true. They just picked up vagrants, felons, and people that others would ignore or call the police on and gave them opportunities for employment? Not even regular laboring jobs gave Marcus a chance before dropping him when the other employees found out he went to jail for voluntary manslaughter. It had ignited a glimmer of hope within him. He wasn't expecting much. Weeks after being released from jail and he still couldn't find a stable place of employment looking to keep him. Marcus served his time. He was ready to embrace a new life and finally put his past behind him. A voluntary manslaughter charge just for defending his own life…
One day, while walking home from work, Marcus was approached by a group of men who demanded his wallet and phone. Marcus refused and tried to walk away, but the thugs attacked him. In the heat of the moment, Marcus fought back and, as a big dude, managed to hurt one of the thugs badly. In the act of defending his life, one of his attackers fell and hit his head on the pavement, resulting in his death. Marcus was charged with voluntary manslaughter. At his trial, Marcus argued that he acted in self-defense and that he had no intention of killing the would-be robbers. He explained that he felt threatened and that he acted out of fear for his own life. The prosecution argued that Marcus went too far in defending himself and that he used excessive force. They pointed to evidence that suggested Marcus continued to attack the victims even after one was no longer a threat. The slick-talking prosecution's arguments won over the jury, and they ultimately found John guilty of voluntary manslaughter. They believed that he acted in excessive self-defense and that he used more force than needed to protect himself.
With a deep breath, Marcus summoned the courage to push open the doors and step inside. The bustling atmosphere of the community center enveloped him, vibrant and alive, with people engaged in various activities. His eyes scanned the room, taking in the sight of younguns immersed in various programs, the sounds of people from further inside the building, and some sort of gathering near the reception desk. Marcus wondered if a felon like him could fit in a place like this… It seemed like he was some sort of filthy speck staining a pretty art piece or something.
Approaching the reception desk, Marcus was met with a friendly face—a young woman whose warm smile immediately made him nervous. "Welcome to Krey's Community Center. How can I assist you today?" she asked, her voice filled with politeness despite his appearance.
Marcus was a tall and muscular man in his early thirties, standing at around 6 feet 7 inches with a shaved head and a scruffy beard. He proudly displayed a few visible tattoos on his arms and chest, remnants of his past. When most people saw him standing in front of them like this, they'd show some sort of physical reaction. Either through their face, body, or words. For a small girl like this to not even flinch at the sight of him. A small budding of hope was planted within his heart. But it was too early to say anything for sure. They don't even know he's a felon yet.
Marcus cleared his throat, gathering his thoughts before speaking. "My name is Marcus Thompson. I recently got out of the joint, and I'm looking for a job. I heard this place was more lenient on people with tougher backgrounds." He coughed, embarrassed by trying to pretty up his words. "All I'm looking for is the chance to prove myself without being judged for my past," he explained, his voice filled with honesty.
The woman's expression softened, sensing Marcus's sincerity and recognizing the strength it took for him to seek change. "Marcus, I'm glad you're here. We believe in giving people second chances and providing support to individuals who are ready to make positive changes for themselves and those around them," she said, her words infused with sympathy. "Let me introduce you to our employment program coordinator, Mr. Garcia. He might have some ideas on where to put you best."
Marcus nodded appreciatively, following the woman's guidance toward Mr. Garcia's office. As he walked through the hallways, he couldn't help but feel a growing sense of hope, the weight of his past slowly lifting off his shoulders. Perhaps, he thought, this could be the place where he would finally be given the chance he had been denied so far.
Upon entering Mr. Garcia's office, Marcus found himself face to face with a middle-aged man who was even bigger than himself. Despite the numerous scars lining up and down his body, the man generated such a positive atmosphere at their first meeting that Marcus thought he was seeing his dead father again. The room was adorned with certificates and photos, each one a testament to the impact the community center had made on countless lives.
Mr. Garcia stood up from his paperwork and extended a hand in greeting. "Marcus, pleased to meet you. I understand you're looking for employment opportunities?" he said, his voice carrying the weight of a man who's been through the worst of times.
Marcus shook his hand firmly. He hoped he wasn't showing how desperate he was for this opportunity. "Yes, sir. I've made mistakes in the past, but I'm determined to turn my life around. I'm ready to work hard and prove that I deserve at least a chance to prove it."
Mr. Garcia nodded, impressed by Marcus's conviction. "I appreciate your honesty, Marcus. We have a few positions available here at the community center, ranging from maintenance to general handymen. We value individuals who are committed to personal growth and helping others," he explained, his words infused with a sense of purpose. "Would any of these interest you?"
Marcus's eyes lit up with desperation, a spark of opportunity igniting within him. "Absolutely, sir! I have some experience in maintenance work, and I'm willing to give back to the community. If given the chance, I know I can do my part to show that I deserve it," he replied, his voice brimming with hope.
Mr. Garcia smiled warmly, recognizing that crazy glint in Marcus's eyes. "I believe you, Marcus. Let's start with a trial period. You can join our maintenance team and see how it goes. We'll provide guidance and support along the way. Consider this your opportunity to prove yourself."
Gratitude washed over Marcus as he thanked Mr. Garcia for the opportunity, his eyes shining with renewed determination. This was his chance—a chance to finally live a life that a grown man should. With pride and independence, he left Mr. Garcia's office and eagerly joined the maintenance team, ready to embrace the hard work and the chance to rebuild his life.
In the weeks that followed, Marcus dedicated himself wholeheartedly to his new role. He approached each task with unwavering energy and attention to detail. Repairing equipment, cleaning several rooms, and ensuring the community center remained a safe and welcoming space for everyone became his daily goal. As he interacted with the staff and members of the community center, he discovered a sense of belonging he had long yearned for. A place that not even prison could give him. Not even the gang he was in during prison felt as together as this.
As time went on, Marcus's efforts did not go unnoticed. He was offered additional responsibilities within the community center, including mentoring youths who had experienced their fair share of hardships. Youths involved in gang activities, youths that come from low-income homes, abusive homes, or negligent homes. Marcus wholeheartedly embraced the opportunity, sharing his story and offering guidance to those who needed it most.
With each passing day, Marcus found himself living the better life he had envisioned. The community center had not only provided him with employment but also with a chance to make a positive impact on others. He had finally grasped the opportunity to show that he wasn't some violent thug who was liable to kill anyone for the smallest of reasons. He was no different from any other man when given the chance. Marcus Thompson was no lesser than anyone else, even if he's made some mistakes in his past.
As Marcus reflected on his journey, he couldn't help but feel grateful for the day he walked through the doors of Krey's Community Center. It had given him a second chance, a chance to rewrite his story and live a life filled with purpose and stability.
"Ms. Winters!?" Marcus exclaimed in shock.
"Hello." Ms. Winters greeted him with a strange look on her face.
"I…" Marcus didn't know what to say to the young girl who changed his life around.
It was only because of this girl that Marcus even had the chance to make something of himself. She changed his life. Changed it for the better by making this place. Marcus couldn't not thank her when he finally managed to meet her after so long.
"I wanted to thank you for making this place. You may not know me or what you've done for me, but because of you, I managed to turn my life around. Thank you, Ms. Winters. Thank you for making this place and helping Krey become a better place. I don't know if you know how many lives you saved or helped, but I want you to know I am grateful for what you've done." Marcus felt awkward baring his heart to this young girl who didn't even know him, but he couldn't just say nothing to her.
"I'm glad I could help you…" Ms. Winters's voice quivered.
"Are you okay, Ms. Winters?" If there was anything he could do to repay this woman back for what she's done for him, he would do so.
"I…" Ms. Winters hesitated before looking him in the eyes.
Marcus saw sadness in her eyes. A type of sadness that Marcus didn't know if he could relate to. But he didn't have to relate to her feelings to know that a young girl shouldn't be wallowing in her feelings about it. No one should be alone when they're feeling that way.
"I recently lost someone close to me. It's hard knowing that it was my fault that he died… I don't really know what I should do now…" Ms. Winters shared with a heavy heart.
"I can't say much about whether it was your fault or not, but I can say this. If that person you lost was with you here and now, what do you think they would want for you? Do you think they would want you to be like this?" Marcus tried his best to offer supportive advice.
"I guess not." Ms. Winters gave a soft chuckle. "He'd probably make fun of me for acting like this. What kind of monster wallows in their guilt?" She sighed. "You got any alcohol?" She suddenly asked.
"I don't think I should give a kid alcohol even if they're sad…" Marcus still had his wits about him.
"I'd fire you if you did." Ms. Winters laughed a bit differently as she suddenly rose up. "What's your name?"
"Marcus. Marcus Thompson."
"Marcus. Thanks for listening to the other me whine and mope around. I got some friends to make and a fight to prepare for. Hope I see you around more often." Ms. Winters left the room, leaving Marcus to wonder what the hell did she mean by other me.
One day, while walking home from work, Marcus was approached by a group of men who demanded his wallet and phone. Marcus refused and tried to walk away, but the thugs attacked him. In the heat of the moment, Marcus fought back and, as a big dude, managed to hurt one of the thugs badly. In the act of defending his life, one of his attackers fell and hit his head on the pavement, resulting in his death. Marcus was charged with voluntary manslaughter. At his trial, Marcus argued that he acted in self-defense and that he had no intention of killing the would-be robbers. He explained that he felt threatened and that he acted out of fear for his own life. The prosecution argued that Marcus went too far in defending himself and that he used excessive force. They pointed to evidence that suggested Marcus continued to attack the victims even after one was no longer a threat. The slick-talking prosecution's arguments won over the jury, and they ultimately found John guilty of voluntary manslaughter. They believed that he acted in excessive self-defense and that he used more force than needed to protect himself.
With a deep breath, Marcus summoned the courage to push open the doors and step inside. The bustling atmosphere of the community center enveloped him, vibrant and alive, with people engaged in various activities. His eyes scanned the room, taking in the sight of younguns immersed in various programs, the sounds of people from further inside the building, and some sort of gathering near the reception desk. Marcus wondered if a felon like him could fit in a place like this… It seemed like he was some sort of filthy speck staining a pretty art piece or something.
Approaching the reception desk, Marcus was met with a friendly face—a young woman whose warm smile immediately made him nervous. "Welcome to Krey's Community Center. How can I assist you today?" she asked, her voice filled with politeness despite his appearance.
Marcus was a tall and muscular man in his early thirties, standing at around 6 feet 7 inches with a shaved head and a scruffy beard. He proudly displayed a few visible tattoos on his arms and chest, remnants of his past. When most people saw him standing in front of them like this, they'd show some sort of physical reaction. Either through their face, body, or words. For a small girl like this to not even flinch at the sight of him. A small budding of hope was planted within his heart. But it was too early to say anything for sure. They don't even know he's a felon yet.
Marcus cleared his throat, gathering his thoughts before speaking. "My name is Marcus Thompson. I recently got out of the joint, and I'm looking for a job. I heard this place was more lenient on people with tougher backgrounds." He coughed, embarrassed by trying to pretty up his words. "All I'm looking for is the chance to prove myself without being judged for my past," he explained, his voice filled with honesty.
The woman's expression softened, sensing Marcus's sincerity and recognizing the strength it took for him to seek change. "Marcus, I'm glad you're here. We believe in giving people second chances and providing support to individuals who are ready to make positive changes for themselves and those around them," she said, her words infused with sympathy. "Let me introduce you to our employment program coordinator, Mr. Garcia. He might have some ideas on where to put you best."
Marcus nodded appreciatively, following the woman's guidance toward Mr. Garcia's office. As he walked through the hallways, he couldn't help but feel a growing sense of hope, the weight of his past slowly lifting off his shoulders. Perhaps, he thought, this could be the place where he would finally be given the chance he had been denied so far.
Upon entering Mr. Garcia's office, Marcus found himself face to face with a middle-aged man who was even bigger than himself. Despite the numerous scars lining up and down his body, the man generated such a positive atmosphere at their first meeting that Marcus thought he was seeing his dead father again. The room was adorned with certificates and photos, each one a testament to the impact the community center had made on countless lives.
Mr. Garcia stood up from his paperwork and extended a hand in greeting. "Marcus, pleased to meet you. I understand you're looking for employment opportunities?" he said, his voice carrying the weight of a man who's been through the worst of times.
Marcus shook his hand firmly. He hoped he wasn't showing how desperate he was for this opportunity. "Yes, sir. I've made mistakes in the past, but I'm determined to turn my life around. I'm ready to work hard and prove that I deserve at least a chance to prove it."
Mr. Garcia nodded, impressed by Marcus's conviction. "I appreciate your honesty, Marcus. We have a few positions available here at the community center, ranging from maintenance to general handymen. We value individuals who are committed to personal growth and helping others," he explained, his words infused with a sense of purpose. "Would any of these interest you?"
Marcus's eyes lit up with desperation, a spark of opportunity igniting within him. "Absolutely, sir! I have some experience in maintenance work, and I'm willing to give back to the community. If given the chance, I know I can do my part to show that I deserve it," he replied, his voice brimming with hope.
Mr. Garcia smiled warmly, recognizing that crazy glint in Marcus's eyes. "I believe you, Marcus. Let's start with a trial period. You can join our maintenance team and see how it goes. We'll provide guidance and support along the way. Consider this your opportunity to prove yourself."
Gratitude washed over Marcus as he thanked Mr. Garcia for the opportunity, his eyes shining with renewed determination. This was his chance—a chance to finally live a life that a grown man should. With pride and independence, he left Mr. Garcia's office and eagerly joined the maintenance team, ready to embrace the hard work and the chance to rebuild his life.
In the weeks that followed, Marcus dedicated himself wholeheartedly to his new role. He approached each task with unwavering energy and attention to detail. Repairing equipment, cleaning several rooms, and ensuring the community center remained a safe and welcoming space for everyone became his daily goal. As he interacted with the staff and members of the community center, he discovered a sense of belonging he had long yearned for. A place that not even prison could give him. Not even the gang he was in during prison felt as together as this.
As time went on, Marcus's efforts did not go unnoticed. He was offered additional responsibilities within the community center, including mentoring youths who had experienced their fair share of hardships. Youths involved in gang activities, youths that come from low-income homes, abusive homes, or negligent homes. Marcus wholeheartedly embraced the opportunity, sharing his story and offering guidance to those who needed it most.
With each passing day, Marcus found himself living the better life he had envisioned. The community center had not only provided him with employment but also with a chance to make a positive impact on others. He had finally grasped the opportunity to show that he wasn't some violent thug who was liable to kill anyone for the smallest of reasons. He was no different from any other man when given the chance. Marcus Thompson was no lesser than anyone else, even if he's made some mistakes in his past.
As Marcus reflected on his journey, he couldn't help but feel grateful for the day he walked through the doors of Krey's Community Center. It had given him a second chance, a chance to rewrite his story and live a life filled with purpose and stability.
"Ms. Winters!?" Marcus exclaimed in shock.
"Hello." Ms. Winters greeted him with a strange look on her face.
"I…" Marcus didn't know what to say to the young girl who changed his life around.
It was only because of this girl that Marcus even had the chance to make something of himself. She changed his life. Changed it for the better by making this place. Marcus couldn't not thank her when he finally managed to meet her after so long.
"I wanted to thank you for making this place. You may not know me or what you've done for me, but because of you, I managed to turn my life around. Thank you, Ms. Winters. Thank you for making this place and helping Krey become a better place. I don't know if you know how many lives you saved or helped, but I want you to know I am grateful for what you've done." Marcus felt awkward baring his heart to this young girl who didn't even know him, but he couldn't just say nothing to her.
"I'm glad I could help you…" Ms. Winters's voice quivered.
"Are you okay, Ms. Winters?" If there was anything he could do to repay this woman back for what she's done for him, he would do so.
"I…" Ms. Winters hesitated before looking him in the eyes.
Marcus saw sadness in her eyes. A type of sadness that Marcus didn't know if he could relate to. But he didn't have to relate to her feelings to know that a young girl shouldn't be wallowing in her feelings about it. No one should be alone when they're feeling that way.
"I recently lost someone close to me. It's hard knowing that it was my fault that he died… I don't really know what I should do now…" Ms. Winters shared with a heavy heart.
"I can't say much about whether it was your fault or not, but I can say this. If that person you lost was with you here and now, what do you think they would want for you? Do you think they would want you to be like this?" Marcus tried his best to offer supportive advice.
"I guess not." Ms. Winters gave a soft chuckle. "He'd probably make fun of me for acting like this. What kind of monster wallows in their guilt?" She sighed. "You got any alcohol?" She suddenly asked.
"I don't think I should give a kid alcohol even if they're sad…" Marcus still had his wits about him.
"I'd fire you if you did." Ms. Winters laughed a bit differently as she suddenly rose up. "What's your name?"
"Marcus. Marcus Thompson."
"Marcus. Thanks for listening to the other me whine and mope around. I got some friends to make and a fight to prepare for. Hope I see you around more often." Ms. Winters left the room, leaving Marcus to wonder what the hell did she mean by other me.
Chapter 152: A Girls’ Day Out.
Zoey shielded her eyes from the gentle caress of sunlight streaming through her window, casting a warm, golden glow across her room. As she slowly emerged from the depths of boredom, a sense of mental fatigue washed over her. The weight of her recent loss, end-of-the-year school work, and balancing her bonds with the people around her had taken a toll on her mental well-being. She knew she couldn't let Victor's sacrifice weigh her down like this.
Amidst the soft morning light, Zoey's phone chimed with a message. She reached for it, her eyes widening with shock as she read Callie's words.
"Hey, Zoey! We've got a surprise just for you. Prepare yourself for a day of pure pampering and self-care. We'll pick you up in exactly one hour!"
A frantic look appeared on Zoey's face as she sprang out of bed, her boredom momentarily forgotten. Only an hour to get ready?! She's been doing nothing but rolling around in bed on her phone all morning! Zoey got up from bed and started to get ready in an outfit that Callie would approve of. She slipped into something comfortable to wear. Athletic leggings, a sports bra, and a tank top. Since today was supposed to be all about embracing relaxation and indulgence, wearing something easy and comfortable would be good, right?
True to their word, Callie and Katlyn arrived promptly, Callie's face radiating excitement and anticipation. Katlyn also seemed to be looking forward to it. She didn't usually dress in light colors like she was today. Callie embraced Zoey in a tight hug when she came out of the house. She didn't know how they knew she was feeling down, but just the fact that they were always concerned and worried about her physical and mental well-being made Zoey's heart brighten.
It was a new feeling for Zoey. Having people besides her family care about her, and even then, her family has never done anything like this. If Zoey was ever feeling down, they just gave her space. Zoey was fine with that, but having others care about you enough to do the things that Callie was willing to do to cheer her up was completely out of left field for Zoey. After the suffocating but caring hug from Callie, Zoey saw something strange in their hands. They held silky blindfolds for some reason.
"What's the blindfold for?" Zoey felt a little bit nervous.
Callie's eyes gleamed mischievously. "Ah, that's part of the surprise, Zoey! Today, we want you to surrender control entirely and allow us to pamper you in ways you've never experienced."
Zoey hesitated momentarily. She hoped this wasn't going to awaken any new fetishes inside of her. Why the hell did she word it like that? If Zoey was gay, she would have already fallen in love with Callie at their first meeting.
"What she meant to say is, just enjoy the ride and wait for the surprise." Katlyn rolled her eyes at Callie's theatrics.
Zoey felt a little more relieved hearing Katlyn's words. She allowed Callie to tie both of the blindfolds around her eyes, letting go of her worries and relinquishing herself to their care. Callie guided her to Katlyn's car, and they just drove. They talked about whatever came to their minds. However, the experience was slightly weirder for Zoey since she was the only one blindfolded on the trip.
Eventually, the car came to a stop after who knows how long. Zoey was gently guided out of the car as pleasant ambient music reached her ears. Soon enough, the tantalizing scent of essential oils enveloped Zoey, their fragrance mingling with the gentle breeze that flowed through the windows. Callie and Katlyn brought Zoey inside some building before removing the blindfold to reveal their destination—a hidden oasis nestled amidst nature's embrace.
Zoey didn't exactly know how to feel as she took in the sight before her. The spa looked expensive. Not like she was hurting for money or anything, but would this place really help? Callie's infectious smile locked in on Zoey's confusion, smashing away Zoey's uncertainty.
They crossed the threshold into the spa, greeted warmly by the staff. The reception area exuded elegance, with its polished marble floors and plush seating inviting guests to sink into relaxation. Soft, ambient music played in the background, creating a harmonious melody that embraced their senses. The melodic trickle of water from nearby fountains added an extra layer of tranquility to the space. As Zoey paid for their visit at the reception, they were led deeper inside.
Lush greenery surrounded them, and a gentle man-made waterfall cascaded down rocks, its rhythmic melody blending with the symphony of nature. The air was infused with the delicate fragrance of lavender and eucalyptus, wrapping around Zoey like a comforting embrace. This type of place was completely out of her element… 'If this is what paradise is supposed to be, I don't think paradise is for me…'
Guided by attentive staff, Zoey was led to a private room for her first treatment—a deeply soothing massage. As she stepped inside, she found herself cocooned in a gentle breeze of warmth and tranquility. The walls were painted in soothing hues, casting a soft, gentle glow. The massage table beckoned to her, adorned with plush towels and scented candles that flickered with a gentle, warm glow. Being locked up in that prison for so many days did some work on her spine.
The skilled masseuse greeted Zoey with a serene smile, her hands radiating an aura of healing energy. With a soft voice, she explained the different massage options available, each tailored to specific needs. Zoey chose a combination of Swedish and aromatherapy massage, thanks to Callie's recommendation. She obviously didn't know what the fuck to pick in a place like this. Then she was told to undress and actually froze up!
"They're professionals. They're the best of the best!" Callie gave her word.
Zoey had no choice but to undress after she said that. She put on the softest fucking robe they gave to her after telling her to go to the dressing room to undress. Upon returning back, she laid down on the massage table, feeling the luxurious softness of the sheets as she settled comfortably on the massage table
"Are you ready to surrender your body and mind to the healing power of touch?" Katlyn dryly laughed at the table next to her.
As the female masseuse's hands glided over her body, a building sense of relief washed over Zoey. With each precise movement, the weight of stress and exhaustion slowly melted away. The tension that had accumulated in her shoulders, neck, back, legs, arms, and even face temporarily evaporated like a distant memory. The room was enveloped in the harmony of tranquil music and the moans of three girls, intertwining with the delicate scent of aromas that filled the air. Zoey's mind drifted into a state of blissful relaxation, her consciousness embracing the serenity of the moment. There was no world of magji, no Organization of Magjistars, no Victor, no daemons, no need to worry about the safety of her loved ones, just nothing but a damn good fucking massage…
After the massage, Zoey left with Callie and Katlyn in the spa's cozy lounge area, their spirits alight with shared excitement. They settled into plush armchairs that encircled a crackling fireplace, its warm glow casting dancing shadows on the walls. The room exuded comfort and intimacy, adorned with vibrant artwork that Zoey didn't understand at all, lined with books on wellness and mindfulness. Sadly, Zoey wasn't a reader unless it had pictures.
Their next indulgence awaited—a facial and rejuvenating skincare treatment. Katlyn was most excited about this one, surprising even Zoey. She didn't express her emotions nearly as often as Callie, but she was still pretty expressive. At least when compared to Zoey, that is. Even after all this time, Zoey still wasn't used to freely expressing her emotions. She just didn't grow up like that and usually repressed them.
The trio of girls was taken to another room that reminded Zoey of a hair salon place. Zoey's skin, delicate and deserving of care, was treated with the utmost tenderness. Each step of the process was a sensory delight—a gentle cleansing that washed away the impurities, a meticulously applied exfoliant that unveiled a fresh canvas, and a nourishing face mask that enveloped her in a cocoon of floral scents. The esthetician's expert touch painted a shit-ton of relaxation across Zoey's face, her hands gliding like the brushstrokes of an artist, revealing a radiant glow that mirrored Zoey's joy at Callie's and Katlyn's care for her.
As the day progressed, Zoey and her friends surrendered themselves to the healing powers of hot stone therapy and a calming aromatherapy bath. The sensation of smooth, heated stones gliding across her body sent waves of tranquility deep into Zoey's muscles, unraveling any remnants of tension that wasn't taken care of by the masseuse. The soothing warmth of the stones embraced her, coaxing her mind and body into a state of complete bliss. The aromatherapy bath immersed her in a fragrant sanctuary, its aromatic oils dancing atop the water's surface, infusing her senses with magical peace.
The spa day continued with a delicious and nourishing lunch, a symphony of vibrant flavors and textures. Each dish, carefully crafted with fresh, seasonal ingredients, burst with vitality and health. They savored each bite, allowing their taste buds to dance in harmony with the nourishment that replenished their bodies.
"Having fun so far?" Callie smiled at Zoey, already knowing the answer by recording her myriad of facial expressions throughout the day.
"Yes." Zoey already knew Callie had gotten hundreds of thousands of likes from the videos and pics she took of her.
Zoey's fans have already found out the identity of her best friends and close friends thanks to her classmates willingly recording and taking secret photos of her at school. Callie, Katlyn, Alexander, and Lindsay were these friends. Then there were the kids she taught at the gym who had their own little social media area completely separate from the social media area where people around Zoey's age virtually hung out. The kids would frequently ask for pictures after class to post on their pages.
Zoey didn't like that people involved in the fighting community would lurk on her student's pages, but it wasn't like she could stop them. They had high hopes for her student's futures. Some had a little more than hope and were actively trying to invest in her students' future, just like Coach Scott. They would contact her students' parents and try to make deals with them regarding the kids' futures. Unfortunately for them, Coach Scott was willing to drain himself into debt to keep these kids attached to his gym. Zoey guessed that since he's seen the major success of Dylan—a potential contender for multiple world championships, he wouldn't let go of Zoey's students even if death was at stake.
"Good." Katlyn nodded. "We're going to be honest, Zoey. We think you should quit your secret job." Katlyn shared honestly.
"Katlyn!" Callie exclaimed.
"No, she's right." Zoey stopped Callie. "I already quit. It just wasn't worth the money." Zoey sighed.
"Good on you. Whatever job is stressing you out enough that you can't even go to school and hang out is not a good job to be working at. No matter how much it pays." Katlyn nodded.
"You're right," Zoey admitted again, wishing she had taken this type of advice earlier. But she doubted she would've listened in the first place.
"I don't know what happened on this secret job that you still can't tell us, your bestest friends in the whole world, about, but just know that we're always here to be with you, Boxing Queen." Callie's words made Zoey blush.
Zoey didn't know how she could say sappy shit like that and not get embarrassed. But it wasn't bad, in Zoey's opinion. Callie was a great friend. Someone she couldn't imagine not being friends with now. If it was before they met, Zoey couldn't ever see herself being friends with Callie. Not to mention 'bestest' friends.
In the afternoon, as the sun reached its zenith, Zoey and her friends embarked on a guided meditation and mindfulness session. They gathered in a serene meditation room, its walls adorned with ethereal artwork depicting tranquil landscapes. Soft cushions invited them to find solace, and flickering candles created a serene ambiance. The meditation instructor, with a voice as gentle as a whispering breeze, led them on a journey of how to obtain inner peace. They closed their eyes, embracing the invitation to let go of negative thoughts and embrace the universe of their inner eye. With each breath, Zoey felt a profound clarity wash over her, as if a veil had been lifted, revealing the limitless potential that lay within her. Not the type of limitless potential in regard to her magji. But the infinite possibilities for her to explore in the normal world as a normal person.
As the day gradually transitioned toward its end, Zoey, Callie, and Katlyn retreated to a cozy relaxation room. The air was thick with the fragrance of lavender, embracing them like a comforting embrace. Swathed in plush robes, they settled into recliners that cradled their bodies, inviting them to release any remaining tension. Sipping on revitalizing herbal elixirs, their taste buds savored the delicate blend of flavors that invigorated their senses.
Zoey's heart was swelling with gratitude as she looked at her friends, their eyes twinkling with understanding and support. Their thoughtful gesture had not only provided her with a day of relaxation and rejuvenation, but it had also served as a poignant reminder of the last words given to her by Victor. In this haven of peace and tranquility, Zoey felt a renewed sense of purpose and resilience, her spirit soaring to new heights.
"Thank you, Callie and Katlyn," Zoey whispered, her voice brimming with gratitude. "Today has been really good. It helped me a lot…" Zoey turned her face to avoid eye contact with them. She still wasn't a fan of eye contact.
Callie's smile radiated warmth. "We'll always be here for you, Zoey. Remember, mental health care isn't a one-time thing. It's an ongoing practice. Whenever you need a break or support, we're just a phone call away."
Katlyn nodded, her eyes shining with unwavering commitment. "Don't forget we're your beste-" Katlyn burst out laughing as she couldn't even finish the corny phrase.
"Are you really laughing at my encouraging words to my bestest friend who needed our support!?" Callie was outraged.
Katlyn only laughed louder as she heard Callie's serious tone, and the word repeated again. Zoey couldn't help but laugh as well. Bestest was a funny word… Callie was not happy to see Zoey laughing, but considering this was Zoey's day, she had to give up. It wasn't often she got to see Zoey laughing so hard. So, she'll accept being made fun of. This time anyway.
Amidst the soft morning light, Zoey's phone chimed with a message. She reached for it, her eyes widening with shock as she read Callie's words.
"Hey, Zoey! We've got a surprise just for you. Prepare yourself for a day of pure pampering and self-care. We'll pick you up in exactly one hour!"
A frantic look appeared on Zoey's face as she sprang out of bed, her boredom momentarily forgotten. Only an hour to get ready?! She's been doing nothing but rolling around in bed on her phone all morning! Zoey got up from bed and started to get ready in an outfit that Callie would approve of. She slipped into something comfortable to wear. Athletic leggings, a sports bra, and a tank top. Since today was supposed to be all about embracing relaxation and indulgence, wearing something easy and comfortable would be good, right?
True to their word, Callie and Katlyn arrived promptly, Callie's face radiating excitement and anticipation. Katlyn also seemed to be looking forward to it. She didn't usually dress in light colors like she was today. Callie embraced Zoey in a tight hug when she came out of the house. She didn't know how they knew she was feeling down, but just the fact that they were always concerned and worried about her physical and mental well-being made Zoey's heart brighten.
It was a new feeling for Zoey. Having people besides her family care about her, and even then, her family has never done anything like this. If Zoey was ever feeling down, they just gave her space. Zoey was fine with that, but having others care about you enough to do the things that Callie was willing to do to cheer her up was completely out of left field for Zoey. After the suffocating but caring hug from Callie, Zoey saw something strange in their hands. They held silky blindfolds for some reason.
"What's the blindfold for?" Zoey felt a little bit nervous.
Callie's eyes gleamed mischievously. "Ah, that's part of the surprise, Zoey! Today, we want you to surrender control entirely and allow us to pamper you in ways you've never experienced."
Zoey hesitated momentarily. She hoped this wasn't going to awaken any new fetishes inside of her. Why the hell did she word it like that? If Zoey was gay, she would have already fallen in love with Callie at their first meeting.
"What she meant to say is, just enjoy the ride and wait for the surprise." Katlyn rolled her eyes at Callie's theatrics.
Zoey felt a little more relieved hearing Katlyn's words. She allowed Callie to tie both of the blindfolds around her eyes, letting go of her worries and relinquishing herself to their care. Callie guided her to Katlyn's car, and they just drove. They talked about whatever came to their minds. However, the experience was slightly weirder for Zoey since she was the only one blindfolded on the trip.
Eventually, the car came to a stop after who knows how long. Zoey was gently guided out of the car as pleasant ambient music reached her ears. Soon enough, the tantalizing scent of essential oils enveloped Zoey, their fragrance mingling with the gentle breeze that flowed through the windows. Callie and Katlyn brought Zoey inside some building before removing the blindfold to reveal their destination—a hidden oasis nestled amidst nature's embrace.
Zoey didn't exactly know how to feel as she took in the sight before her. The spa looked expensive. Not like she was hurting for money or anything, but would this place really help? Callie's infectious smile locked in on Zoey's confusion, smashing away Zoey's uncertainty.
They crossed the threshold into the spa, greeted warmly by the staff. The reception area exuded elegance, with its polished marble floors and plush seating inviting guests to sink into relaxation. Soft, ambient music played in the background, creating a harmonious melody that embraced their senses. The melodic trickle of water from nearby fountains added an extra layer of tranquility to the space. As Zoey paid for their visit at the reception, they were led deeper inside.
Lush greenery surrounded them, and a gentle man-made waterfall cascaded down rocks, its rhythmic melody blending with the symphony of nature. The air was infused with the delicate fragrance of lavender and eucalyptus, wrapping around Zoey like a comforting embrace. This type of place was completely out of her element… 'If this is what paradise is supposed to be, I don't think paradise is for me…'
Guided by attentive staff, Zoey was led to a private room for her first treatment—a deeply soothing massage. As she stepped inside, she found herself cocooned in a gentle breeze of warmth and tranquility. The walls were painted in soothing hues, casting a soft, gentle glow. The massage table beckoned to her, adorned with plush towels and scented candles that flickered with a gentle, warm glow. Being locked up in that prison for so many days did some work on her spine.
The skilled masseuse greeted Zoey with a serene smile, her hands radiating an aura of healing energy. With a soft voice, she explained the different massage options available, each tailored to specific needs. Zoey chose a combination of Swedish and aromatherapy massage, thanks to Callie's recommendation. She obviously didn't know what the fuck to pick in a place like this. Then she was told to undress and actually froze up!
"They're professionals. They're the best of the best!" Callie gave her word.
Zoey had no choice but to undress after she said that. She put on the softest fucking robe they gave to her after telling her to go to the dressing room to undress. Upon returning back, she laid down on the massage table, feeling the luxurious softness of the sheets as she settled comfortably on the massage table
"Are you ready to surrender your body and mind to the healing power of touch?" Katlyn dryly laughed at the table next to her.
As the female masseuse's hands glided over her body, a building sense of relief washed over Zoey. With each precise movement, the weight of stress and exhaustion slowly melted away. The tension that had accumulated in her shoulders, neck, back, legs, arms, and even face temporarily evaporated like a distant memory. The room was enveloped in the harmony of tranquil music and the moans of three girls, intertwining with the delicate scent of aromas that filled the air. Zoey's mind drifted into a state of blissful relaxation, her consciousness embracing the serenity of the moment. There was no world of magji, no Organization of Magjistars, no Victor, no daemons, no need to worry about the safety of her loved ones, just nothing but a damn good fucking massage…
After the massage, Zoey left with Callie and Katlyn in the spa's cozy lounge area, their spirits alight with shared excitement. They settled into plush armchairs that encircled a crackling fireplace, its warm glow casting dancing shadows on the walls. The room exuded comfort and intimacy, adorned with vibrant artwork that Zoey didn't understand at all, lined with books on wellness and mindfulness. Sadly, Zoey wasn't a reader unless it had pictures.
Their next indulgence awaited—a facial and rejuvenating skincare treatment. Katlyn was most excited about this one, surprising even Zoey. She didn't express her emotions nearly as often as Callie, but she was still pretty expressive. At least when compared to Zoey, that is. Even after all this time, Zoey still wasn't used to freely expressing her emotions. She just didn't grow up like that and usually repressed them.
The trio of girls was taken to another room that reminded Zoey of a hair salon place. Zoey's skin, delicate and deserving of care, was treated with the utmost tenderness. Each step of the process was a sensory delight—a gentle cleansing that washed away the impurities, a meticulously applied exfoliant that unveiled a fresh canvas, and a nourishing face mask that enveloped her in a cocoon of floral scents. The esthetician's expert touch painted a shit-ton of relaxation across Zoey's face, her hands gliding like the brushstrokes of an artist, revealing a radiant glow that mirrored Zoey's joy at Callie's and Katlyn's care for her.
As the day progressed, Zoey and her friends surrendered themselves to the healing powers of hot stone therapy and a calming aromatherapy bath. The sensation of smooth, heated stones gliding across her body sent waves of tranquility deep into Zoey's muscles, unraveling any remnants of tension that wasn't taken care of by the masseuse. The soothing warmth of the stones embraced her, coaxing her mind and body into a state of complete bliss. The aromatherapy bath immersed her in a fragrant sanctuary, its aromatic oils dancing atop the water's surface, infusing her senses with magical peace.
The spa day continued with a delicious and nourishing lunch, a symphony of vibrant flavors and textures. Each dish, carefully crafted with fresh, seasonal ingredients, burst with vitality and health. They savored each bite, allowing their taste buds to dance in harmony with the nourishment that replenished their bodies.
"Having fun so far?" Callie smiled at Zoey, already knowing the answer by recording her myriad of facial expressions throughout the day.
"Yes." Zoey already knew Callie had gotten hundreds of thousands of likes from the videos and pics she took of her.
Zoey's fans have already found out the identity of her best friends and close friends thanks to her classmates willingly recording and taking secret photos of her at school. Callie, Katlyn, Alexander, and Lindsay were these friends. Then there were the kids she taught at the gym who had their own little social media area completely separate from the social media area where people around Zoey's age virtually hung out. The kids would frequently ask for pictures after class to post on their pages.
Zoey didn't like that people involved in the fighting community would lurk on her student's pages, but it wasn't like she could stop them. They had high hopes for her student's futures. Some had a little more than hope and were actively trying to invest in her students' future, just like Coach Scott. They would contact her students' parents and try to make deals with them regarding the kids' futures. Unfortunately for them, Coach Scott was willing to drain himself into debt to keep these kids attached to his gym. Zoey guessed that since he's seen the major success of Dylan—a potential contender for multiple world championships, he wouldn't let go of Zoey's students even if death was at stake.
"Good." Katlyn nodded. "We're going to be honest, Zoey. We think you should quit your secret job." Katlyn shared honestly.
"Katlyn!" Callie exclaimed.
"No, she's right." Zoey stopped Callie. "I already quit. It just wasn't worth the money." Zoey sighed.
"Good on you. Whatever job is stressing you out enough that you can't even go to school and hang out is not a good job to be working at. No matter how much it pays." Katlyn nodded.
"You're right," Zoey admitted again, wishing she had taken this type of advice earlier. But she doubted she would've listened in the first place.
"I don't know what happened on this secret job that you still can't tell us, your bestest friends in the whole world, about, but just know that we're always here to be with you, Boxing Queen." Callie's words made Zoey blush.
Zoey didn't know how she could say sappy shit like that and not get embarrassed. But it wasn't bad, in Zoey's opinion. Callie was a great friend. Someone she couldn't imagine not being friends with now. If it was before they met, Zoey couldn't ever see herself being friends with Callie. Not to mention 'bestest' friends.
In the afternoon, as the sun reached its zenith, Zoey and her friends embarked on a guided meditation and mindfulness session. They gathered in a serene meditation room, its walls adorned with ethereal artwork depicting tranquil landscapes. Soft cushions invited them to find solace, and flickering candles created a serene ambiance. The meditation instructor, with a voice as gentle as a whispering breeze, led them on a journey of how to obtain inner peace. They closed their eyes, embracing the invitation to let go of negative thoughts and embrace the universe of their inner eye. With each breath, Zoey felt a profound clarity wash over her, as if a veil had been lifted, revealing the limitless potential that lay within her. Not the type of limitless potential in regard to her magji. But the infinite possibilities for her to explore in the normal world as a normal person.
[Meditation Lv1]
As the day gradually transitioned toward its end, Zoey, Callie, and Katlyn retreated to a cozy relaxation room. The air was thick with the fragrance of lavender, embracing them like a comforting embrace. Swathed in plush robes, they settled into recliners that cradled their bodies, inviting them to release any remaining tension. Sipping on revitalizing herbal elixirs, their taste buds savored the delicate blend of flavors that invigorated their senses.
Zoey's heart was swelling with gratitude as she looked at her friends, their eyes twinkling with understanding and support. Their thoughtful gesture had not only provided her with a day of relaxation and rejuvenation, but it had also served as a poignant reminder of the last words given to her by Victor. In this haven of peace and tranquility, Zoey felt a renewed sense of purpose and resilience, her spirit soaring to new heights.
"Thank you, Callie and Katlyn," Zoey whispered, her voice brimming with gratitude. "Today has been really good. It helped me a lot…" Zoey turned her face to avoid eye contact with them. She still wasn't a fan of eye contact.
Callie's smile radiated warmth. "We'll always be here for you, Zoey. Remember, mental health care isn't a one-time thing. It's an ongoing practice. Whenever you need a break or support, we're just a phone call away."
Katlyn nodded, her eyes shining with unwavering commitment. "Don't forget we're your beste-" Katlyn burst out laughing as she couldn't even finish the corny phrase.
"Are you really laughing at my encouraging words to my bestest friend who needed our support!?" Callie was outraged.
Katlyn only laughed louder as she heard Callie's serious tone, and the word repeated again. Zoey couldn't help but laugh as well. Bestest was a funny word… Callie was not happy to see Zoey laughing, but considering this was Zoey's day, she had to give up. It wasn't often she got to see Zoey laughing so hard. So, she'll accept being made fun of. This time anyway.
Chapter 153: Better Than Ever!
Zoey stood at the center of the bustling boxing gym, her keen eyes scanning the room brimming with her young prodigies, boxing pals, and the Coach's worried gaze. The lingering pain of her loss hadn't faded in the slightest, but no longer will it keep her down and out. Zoey Winters wasn't a little bitch who let her emotions keep her down. She was a winner through and through! If life wanted to fuck her over, she would fuck it right back!. She was ready to show her students that she had kicked her depressed self's ass. No more long breaks for this super boxing teacher!
"Miss Devil! Did you have fun beating yourself up again?!" Jonathan innocently asked when she came over.
"She wasn't actually beating herself up, idiot. She had a mental health break again. Didn't you see her social media posts?" Cindy scoffed at her peer's ignorance.
"My mom said she wished she could have a day for mental health at Zenith. It would be a dream come true." Sherry added.
"What's Zenith?" Keith sounded confused.
"It's a spa," Jack answered.
"Yeah, but what's that?" Keith wanted to know.
"Like seriously, how does someone not know what a spa is? It's giving major ick." Clementine looked at Keith in disgust.
"Clementine." Zoey finally spoke up, focusing her attention on Clementine.
"I'm sorry, Miss Devil." Clementine apologized.
"Don't apologize to me. Apologize for being mean to Keith. We don't make fun of people for not knowing things but help them understand. What is one of our rules, class?" Zoey slightly raised her voice so that everyone could hear, entering teacher mode.
"Support and encourages the good people around you!" They all shouted in unison.
Zoey's inspiration for that rule was taken from multiple anime and cartoons. Now that she thought about it, all of her rules were taken or inspired by something else. Is it bad that she's unoriginal and can't think of things on her own? It seems to be working pretty well so far, so Zoey didn't see any reason to stop.
"I'm sorry for saying mean stuff to you, Keith." Clementine fixed her apology.
"Thank you for saying that. I accept your sorry." Keith replied.
The air in the gym crackled with anticipation as Zoey raised her voice, a wide grin spreading across her face. "Alright, students," she called out, her tone brimming with excitement. "Today, we're going to do something a little special, thanks to Coach Scott."
"What are we doing?!" Many of them asked.
"Although we could keep going through the same boxing practices we've been doing for so long, Coach Scott, your parents, and I think you guys are ready to move on to the next lesson. What do you guys think about learning how to wrestle?" Zoey questioned with a small smile on her face.
The room erupted in a loud eruption of cheers, the children's eyes sparkling with excitement. Zoey's dedication to nurturing their growth had transformed her class into a close-knit family of dangerous little monsters. Little monsters that were starving to learn more and more. Shoveling knowledge and fighting techniques down their gullet until they couldn't learn anymore. They've already dissected and torn apart each and every video of her's by now. She was one hundred percent sure they were practicing non-boxing moves on each other at school or outside of class.
Zoey had a large mat already set out for the children. The first thing she taught them was the stance. Without the correct stance, it would be fatal to continue teaching them. Zoey went around meticulously adjusting their stances to ensure that everyone had a proper understanding of how they should be standing. It took longer than usual because their mind was already fixed in their own boxing stances, but since they were kids, they were adaptable enough. She understood that each student possessed a distinct personality and learning style, which she took into account while helping the children.
A smile graced her face as she turned her attention to Cindy, a confident and strong-natured girl that most of the class looked up to as their leader. "Remember, Cindy," she said, her voice gentle but firm. "Focus on your base. Without a strong foundation, you can't accomplish anything in wrestling."
Cindy's eyes locked onto Zoey, her words igniting a fire within her. Miss Devil was already her idol—the strongest woman in the world. Cindy hoped to become a fighter just as strong as Miss Devil. Capable of beating up even the biggest of boys with nothing but proper fighting skill, even though she's a girl! Cindy strengthened her base as Miss Devil advised. She was not ashamed that she had to be corrected as the self-proclaimed second-best student of Miss Devil but proudly took in the advice and used it to better herself.
As the training progressed, Zoey introduced new techniques that challenged the children both physically and mentally. She tirelessly emphasized the significance of learning how to sprawl, attack, and defend. Amidst the repeated slams on the mats and questions, Zoey's perceptive gaze settled upon Lily, a passionate and fiery spirit who often had a temper when things didn't go her way. Frustration etched across her face, Zoey approached Lily. Her voice was calm and non-judgemental.
"Lily, do you want to take a break and talk?" Zoey asked. "It's okay to get upset when things don't go your way, but what should we do instead of continuing to get angry?"
"We should think about why it's making us upset and talk to someone we can trust about it…" Lily couldn't look into Zoey's eyes.
"Do you trust me?" Zoey asked.
"Yes…" Lily responded.
"Then let's talk. Why are you upset?" Zoey listened to her.
"Otto is way bigger than me, stronger than me, and I can't do anything to him. I listen to your directions and try to do everything you say, but nothing I try works on him, and everything he tries on me works on me!" Lily released her frustrations.
"I'm sorry…?" The big innocent soul didn't know what to say. He was just listening to Miss Devil's instructions.
"You don't have to apologize, Otto. Lily, you're not thinking flexibly enough."
"You didn't say to think flexibly…" Lilly softly muttered with angst.
"You're right, and that's because a good fighter always has to keep that in mind to think while fighting. You can't just do the same thing you do in practice and expect to win in a real fight. Humans are flexible creatures. A person of your body type cannot wrestle in the same way that someone like Otto can. You have to wrestle in a way that would suit you better. Otto, do you have any ideas on how Lily could practice with you better?" Zoey asked the heavier boy.
"She could try moving around more. She's tiny, so it's harder to grab her." Otto pointed out.
"That's a great point, Otto. Lily, you could try avoiding his grabs and capitalize on his mistakes." Zoey raised her voice for the rest of the class to hear. "Wrestling is more than being bigger or stronger. Wrestling combines flexibility, adaptability, technique, strategy, and willpower. Strength in wrestling is all of those things put together." She lectured.
Lily's gaze locked with Zoey's, her frustration taking a back seat as she thought of ways to defeat Otto. Inhaling deeply, she expelled her pent-up frustration, channeling her energy into a brand new style of wrestling more suitable for herself. Agile, high-energy, and opportunistic. A radiant smile blossomed on Lily's face as she finally managed to pin the Giant Otto!
Zoey continued to guide her students through a range of drills, pushing them to their limits. Her astonishment at their learning abilities is already mostly numb. Zoey's fighting class transcended any other fighting class on the planet, thanks to Teaching.
With each passing moment, Coach Scott bore witness to the remarkable transformation unfolding in Zoey's students. They had not only grown physically stronger but had also forged unbreakable mental fortitude. They had evolved into resilient and dauntless little freaks, primed to conquer any obstacle that dared cross their path. He was sure they would be masters of wrestling in only a month.
"Alright, everyone. Get to doing your final stretches, class is over for today." Zoey announced to the heavily exhausted students.
Although they were exercising all day, for some reason, they still managed to sound sad when class was over. If it were Zoey when she was a kid, she'd be inwardly cheering in joy that class was finally over. Zoey didn't know if it was her or the kids that were strange. They could barely finish their final stretches with proper forms, but they wanted to continue practicing?
"Rest is important for a fighter! Never forget to properly rest your body and mind, everyone! You can't grow into healthy adults without properly resting." Zoey reminded them.
"Yes, Miss Devil…" They tiredly responded.
As the class drew to a close, the children went to their parents while the others, whose parents had yet to arrive, surrounded Zoey. Their bodies excluded exhaustion, but their eyes and mouths said something completely different as she was chatted at from multiple angles.
"Isn't your fight coming up soon, Miss Devil? When is it? I want to ask my mom for tickets." Devin asked.
"There's a press conference coming up soon, so the fight will be in a few months. Still a lot of time before the fight."
"Why does it take so long for a fight? Why can't you and the guy just meet up and fight?" Allen asked.
"No." Zoey shook her head. "As a fighter, we work with a lot of people. Those people need a lot of time to set up the fight for fighters. They have to make sure of a lot of things before two fighters can fight." Zoey answered.
"Like what?" They asked.
Zoey patiently answered her students' endless questions to the best of her ability as they waited for their parents to pick them up. At first, Zoey didn't know how long it took for fighters to fight either. Now that she knew, though, she had to get a hobby while training and waiting for the match. Otherwise, she might go crazy out of boredom. Well, crazier, she supposes.
"Miss Devil! Did you have fun beating yourself up again?!" Jonathan innocently asked when she came over.
"She wasn't actually beating herself up, idiot. She had a mental health break again. Didn't you see her social media posts?" Cindy scoffed at her peer's ignorance.
"My mom said she wished she could have a day for mental health at Zenith. It would be a dream come true." Sherry added.
"What's Zenith?" Keith sounded confused.
"It's a spa," Jack answered.
"Yeah, but what's that?" Keith wanted to know.
"Like seriously, how does someone not know what a spa is? It's giving major ick." Clementine looked at Keith in disgust.
"Clementine." Zoey finally spoke up, focusing her attention on Clementine.
"I'm sorry, Miss Devil." Clementine apologized.
"Don't apologize to me. Apologize for being mean to Keith. We don't make fun of people for not knowing things but help them understand. What is one of our rules, class?" Zoey slightly raised her voice so that everyone could hear, entering teacher mode.
"Support and encourages the good people around you!" They all shouted in unison.
Zoey's inspiration for that rule was taken from multiple anime and cartoons. Now that she thought about it, all of her rules were taken or inspired by something else. Is it bad that she's unoriginal and can't think of things on her own? It seems to be working pretty well so far, so Zoey didn't see any reason to stop.
"I'm sorry for saying mean stuff to you, Keith." Clementine fixed her apology.
"Thank you for saying that. I accept your sorry." Keith replied.
The air in the gym crackled with anticipation as Zoey raised her voice, a wide grin spreading across her face. "Alright, students," she called out, her tone brimming with excitement. "Today, we're going to do something a little special, thanks to Coach Scott."
"What are we doing?!" Many of them asked.
"Although we could keep going through the same boxing practices we've been doing for so long, Coach Scott, your parents, and I think you guys are ready to move on to the next lesson. What do you guys think about learning how to wrestle?" Zoey questioned with a small smile on her face.
The room erupted in a loud eruption of cheers, the children's eyes sparkling with excitement. Zoey's dedication to nurturing their growth had transformed her class into a close-knit family of dangerous little monsters. Little monsters that were starving to learn more and more. Shoveling knowledge and fighting techniques down their gullet until they couldn't learn anymore. They've already dissected and torn apart each and every video of her's by now. She was one hundred percent sure they were practicing non-boxing moves on each other at school or outside of class.
Zoey had a large mat already set out for the children. The first thing she taught them was the stance. Without the correct stance, it would be fatal to continue teaching them. Zoey went around meticulously adjusting their stances to ensure that everyone had a proper understanding of how they should be standing. It took longer than usual because their mind was already fixed in their own boxing stances, but since they were kids, they were adaptable enough. She understood that each student possessed a distinct personality and learning style, which she took into account while helping the children.
A smile graced her face as she turned her attention to Cindy, a confident and strong-natured girl that most of the class looked up to as their leader. "Remember, Cindy," she said, her voice gentle but firm. "Focus on your base. Without a strong foundation, you can't accomplish anything in wrestling."
Cindy's eyes locked onto Zoey, her words igniting a fire within her. Miss Devil was already her idol—the strongest woman in the world. Cindy hoped to become a fighter just as strong as Miss Devil. Capable of beating up even the biggest of boys with nothing but proper fighting skill, even though she's a girl! Cindy strengthened her base as Miss Devil advised. She was not ashamed that she had to be corrected as the self-proclaimed second-best student of Miss Devil but proudly took in the advice and used it to better herself.
As the training progressed, Zoey introduced new techniques that challenged the children both physically and mentally. She tirelessly emphasized the significance of learning how to sprawl, attack, and defend. Amidst the repeated slams on the mats and questions, Zoey's perceptive gaze settled upon Lily, a passionate and fiery spirit who often had a temper when things didn't go her way. Frustration etched across her face, Zoey approached Lily. Her voice was calm and non-judgemental.
"Lily, do you want to take a break and talk?" Zoey asked. "It's okay to get upset when things don't go your way, but what should we do instead of continuing to get angry?"
"We should think about why it's making us upset and talk to someone we can trust about it…" Lily couldn't look into Zoey's eyes.
"Do you trust me?" Zoey asked.
"Yes…" Lily responded.
"Then let's talk. Why are you upset?" Zoey listened to her.
"Otto is way bigger than me, stronger than me, and I can't do anything to him. I listen to your directions and try to do everything you say, but nothing I try works on him, and everything he tries on me works on me!" Lily released her frustrations.
"I'm sorry…?" The big innocent soul didn't know what to say. He was just listening to Miss Devil's instructions.
"You don't have to apologize, Otto. Lily, you're not thinking flexibly enough."
"You didn't say to think flexibly…" Lilly softly muttered with angst.
"You're right, and that's because a good fighter always has to keep that in mind to think while fighting. You can't just do the same thing you do in practice and expect to win in a real fight. Humans are flexible creatures. A person of your body type cannot wrestle in the same way that someone like Otto can. You have to wrestle in a way that would suit you better. Otto, do you have any ideas on how Lily could practice with you better?" Zoey asked the heavier boy.
"She could try moving around more. She's tiny, so it's harder to grab her." Otto pointed out.
"That's a great point, Otto. Lily, you could try avoiding his grabs and capitalize on his mistakes." Zoey raised her voice for the rest of the class to hear. "Wrestling is more than being bigger or stronger. Wrestling combines flexibility, adaptability, technique, strategy, and willpower. Strength in wrestling is all of those things put together." She lectured.
Lily's gaze locked with Zoey's, her frustration taking a back seat as she thought of ways to defeat Otto. Inhaling deeply, she expelled her pent-up frustration, channeling her energy into a brand new style of wrestling more suitable for herself. Agile, high-energy, and opportunistic. A radiant smile blossomed on Lily's face as she finally managed to pin the Giant Otto!
Zoey continued to guide her students through a range of drills, pushing them to their limits. Her astonishment at their learning abilities is already mostly numb. Zoey's fighting class transcended any other fighting class on the planet, thanks to Teaching.
With each passing moment, Coach Scott bore witness to the remarkable transformation unfolding in Zoey's students. They had not only grown physically stronger but had also forged unbreakable mental fortitude. They had evolved into resilient and dauntless little freaks, primed to conquer any obstacle that dared cross their path. He was sure they would be masters of wrestling in only a month.
"Alright, everyone. Get to doing your final stretches, class is over for today." Zoey announced to the heavily exhausted students.
Although they were exercising all day, for some reason, they still managed to sound sad when class was over. If it were Zoey when she was a kid, she'd be inwardly cheering in joy that class was finally over. Zoey didn't know if it was her or the kids that were strange. They could barely finish their final stretches with proper forms, but they wanted to continue practicing?
"Rest is important for a fighter! Never forget to properly rest your body and mind, everyone! You can't grow into healthy adults without properly resting." Zoey reminded them.
"Yes, Miss Devil…" They tiredly responded.
As the class drew to a close, the children went to their parents while the others, whose parents had yet to arrive, surrounded Zoey. Their bodies excluded exhaustion, but their eyes and mouths said something completely different as she was chatted at from multiple angles.
"Isn't your fight coming up soon, Miss Devil? When is it? I want to ask my mom for tickets." Devin asked.
"There's a press conference coming up soon, so the fight will be in a few months. Still a lot of time before the fight."
"Why does it take so long for a fight? Why can't you and the guy just meet up and fight?" Allen asked.
"No." Zoey shook her head. "As a fighter, we work with a lot of people. Those people need a lot of time to set up the fight for fighters. They have to make sure of a lot of things before two fighters can fight." Zoey answered.
"Like what?" They asked.
Zoey patiently answered her students' endless questions to the best of her ability as they waited for their parents to pick them up. At first, Zoey didn't know how long it took for fighters to fight either. Now that she knew, though, she had to get a hobby while training and waiting for the match. Otherwise, she might go crazy out of boredom. Well, crazier, she supposes.
Chapter 154: Jack and Cindy!
"Jack," Cindy pressed Jack against the wall, her grip firm and unyielding. "Explain yourself," she demanded.
Right now, Cindy managed to corner Jack in the school hallway. Students passed by whistling and cheering as if they were a couple doing couple things, but Cindy wasn't affected by it in the slightest. Her bright green eyes focused in on Jack's. There was only one thing on her mind, and it was finding out what the hell has he been doing and why did he need extra lessons.
Was he paying extra to get personal lessons from Miss Devil? There was no way that was true. Cindy's mom would've already signed her up first if that was an option. Jack also didn't dress like his family had money. But there was an issue with that line of thinking.
Cindy stared at Jack's Platinum Elite X phone, the painful-looking scars across his arms that weren't always there, and the way he carried himself nowadays. Kids didn't look twice in his direction. They say he beat up his entire class or something crazy like that. Cindy didn't believe the rumors entirely, but they had to be based in some sort of truth.
"W-What do you mean, Cindy?" Jack stuttered as she was very much in his personal space.
"Don't act dumb," Cindy shot back, narrowing her eyes in an attempt to extract information. "You know exactly what I'm talking about."
"I-I really don't," Jack stammered, attempting to brush off the situation. "Can you please explain why you've cornered me like this? I have to get to class..."
"Jack," Cindy's voice took on an authoritative tone. "I'm giving you two options. Tell me what you're hiding, or I'll find out for myself. I won't rest until I hear the truth. It's better if you come clean. We both know you're not good at keeping secrets." Cindy stepped back, placing her hands on her hips, waiting for Jack's explanation.
"I'll tell you," Jack finally relented. "But please, promise not to—" Before he could finish his sentence, Jack bolted down the hall.
"Jack Thomas! You'll regret this!" Cindy shouted, clenching her fist in frustration.
She vowed to uncover what Jack was involved in and why he received special training from Miss Devil. If Cindy wanted to become the world's strongest fighter, she couldn't afford to train at the same pace as everyone else. She needed that extra training. Determined, she decided to follow Jack home to find the truth.
…
"Have you heard about Glutton?" a soon-to-be sixth grader asked his friend.
"Glutton? Who the heck is that?" The friend responded, clearly confused.
"Haven't you seen the videos?! He's all anyone is talking about right now!" The Glutton's Fan shook his friend with excitement.
"Nope. Is that some guy from a cartoon?" Clueless Friend shrugged.
"He's a real-life freaking superhero!" Glutton's Fan exclaimed, shaking his friend even harder.
"Get off me, little bro. Calm down." Clueless Friend pushed Glutton's Fan off of him.
"He beat up gangsters, he stops criminals, and helps the innocent! Just like Cosmic Man!" Glutton's Fan excitedly explained.
"Can he shoot laser beams or something?" Clueless Kid joked.
"No! He's a superhero and a kid like us, but he can beat up gangsters with weapons!" Glutton's Fan explained animatedly, pulling out his phone. "Watch!"
A third person appeared behind the two as they watched the video in class. On the video, there was someone recording a mugging in progress. A woman was panicking as a larger man pointed a gun at her in a dark alleyway. Just as the woman was handing over her purse, a large shadow appeared from above. They parkoured their way down from the roof and landed on top of the mugger with their big body. The man yelled in pain before being quieted with a punch to the jaw from the costumed vigilante that knocked him unconscious.
The video ended as the hero returned the woman her purse and politely asked her to stick around so that the police could send the criminal off to jail. The third viewer, who was secretly watching the video, recognized the voice of the hero, their familiar figure, and that punch. It was a punch her idol taught her if she ever managed to get a mount over an opponent. A punch that only twelve people knew, including herself. By body shape alone, she could eliminate eleven people already.
After school, Jack made his way to somewhere with as few eyes around as possible. Theo and Pitil still hadn't said anything about targeting Tear's gang, and Jack was getting a little anxious. It's been so long, but it still wasn't time to strike them? To help enforce justice and protect the weak, Jack felt he had no choice but to patrol around as his alter-ego Glutton. Theo would send him locations on his phone where possible crimes are being committed, and he would head there to stop them.
The reason he was heading somewhere secluded was to find a suitable place to become Glutton. Jack climbed up the fire escape stairs until he was on a rooftop. It was the perfect place to switch in and out of his costume. Normal people just don't look up when going about their day. Jack could squad over the edge of a building watching over people down below, and very rarely would anyone look up and see him.
Just as Jack sent Theo a message on where he should patrol today, he heard the sound of someone on the fire escape. By this point, Jack had already changed into his outfit and become Glutton. He wasn't afraid of anyone recognizing him, but a sense of panic did rise within his body. Why would anyone be climbing the fire escape right now? Glutton didn't smell any smoke, so there was no way someone was using it to escape a fire. At the same time, they would be climbing down the fire escape, not up!
From the sound of their groans and grunts, it was a girl climbing up. Jack understood it was none of his business, and he had innocents to protect. What this girl's purpose in climbing a fire escape to get on top of a rooftop wasn't any of his business. He began to run to gain enough momentum to jump over to the next building, only for that girl's voice to yell something very frightening and kind of annoying.
"Jack Thomas, I know you're up there!" The command froze Jack in his tracks just as he was about to leap.
His head slowly turned to see Cindy Armani staring at him as Glutton. Her breathing was calm as she stared at him with that same fierce look she gave everyone in her way. Jack vaulted over the ledge, hastily making his way down the roof. Cindy pursued him, closing in on his location. Landing on a pile of trash, Jack braced himself as Cindy peered over the edge, her determined eyes fixed on him.
"You won't escape me!" The determined girl exclaimed, leaping over the edge and using a pole to slide down.
Jack's fear intensified as he watched the girl, who seemed to be missing a few screws, descend with astonishing agility, ignoring the searing pain from the friction. She blew on her hand as if it were a minor inconvenience before relentlessly chasing after him. Realizing that running was futile if she was willing to go to such lengths, Jack raised his hands in surrender as Cindy tackled him to the ground, executing a perfectly timed double-leg takedown they had recently learned. Jack groaned as he made sure to fall safely without banging his head on the concrete.
"You win, alright," Jack admitted, groaning as he made sure to fall without banging his head on the concrete. "What do you want?" he asked, resigned.
"Does Miss Devil know you're out doing this?! Is that why you get extra training, and the rest of us don't?" Cindy got straight to the matter at hand.
"I don't know, and I don't know," Jack responded honestly.
Jack never told Miss Devil upfront about being a superhero. He came into contact with Theo and Pitil by chance when executing his brand of justice. Maybe she knew something about it because of the scars on his body. She did look at him strangely every time he came in with a new visible injury. And with that strange look, he would receive harder training than anyone else in class.
"What do you mean you don't know?!" Cindy wouldn't accept such a flimsy answer.
"I never told her that I'm doing this, but I think she suspects it or something else," Jack replied.
Cindy got off of him and went silent. She tapped her foot repeatedly, obviously agitated. "What a waste of my time." She suddenly realized. "I should just ask for extra training and bring up the fact that you get extra training. If Miss Devil wants to be fair, there's no way that she would say no to me."
Jack's phone suddenly rang with a notification from Theo. "It's time." The message read. Jack didn't understand what time it was until a car pulled up at the end of the alleyway. Multiple people came out of the car wielding weapons in their hands. At the recognition of the deadly weapons, Jack pulled Cindy behind a dumpster as the men began searching the area.
Right now, Cindy managed to corner Jack in the school hallway. Students passed by whistling and cheering as if they were a couple doing couple things, but Cindy wasn't affected by it in the slightest. Her bright green eyes focused in on Jack's. There was only one thing on her mind, and it was finding out what the hell has he been doing and why did he need extra lessons.
Was he paying extra to get personal lessons from Miss Devil? There was no way that was true. Cindy's mom would've already signed her up first if that was an option. Jack also didn't dress like his family had money. But there was an issue with that line of thinking.
Cindy stared at Jack's Platinum Elite X phone, the painful-looking scars across his arms that weren't always there, and the way he carried himself nowadays. Kids didn't look twice in his direction. They say he beat up his entire class or something crazy like that. Cindy didn't believe the rumors entirely, but they had to be based in some sort of truth.
"W-What do you mean, Cindy?" Jack stuttered as she was very much in his personal space.
"Don't act dumb," Cindy shot back, narrowing her eyes in an attempt to extract information. "You know exactly what I'm talking about."
"I-I really don't," Jack stammered, attempting to brush off the situation. "Can you please explain why you've cornered me like this? I have to get to class..."
"Jack," Cindy's voice took on an authoritative tone. "I'm giving you two options. Tell me what you're hiding, or I'll find out for myself. I won't rest until I hear the truth. It's better if you come clean. We both know you're not good at keeping secrets." Cindy stepped back, placing her hands on her hips, waiting for Jack's explanation.
"I'll tell you," Jack finally relented. "But please, promise not to—" Before he could finish his sentence, Jack bolted down the hall.
"Jack Thomas! You'll regret this!" Cindy shouted, clenching her fist in frustration.
She vowed to uncover what Jack was involved in and why he received special training from Miss Devil. If Cindy wanted to become the world's strongest fighter, she couldn't afford to train at the same pace as everyone else. She needed that extra training. Determined, she decided to follow Jack home to find the truth.
…
"Have you heard about Glutton?" a soon-to-be sixth grader asked his friend.
"Glutton? Who the heck is that?" The friend responded, clearly confused.
"Haven't you seen the videos?! He's all anyone is talking about right now!" The Glutton's Fan shook his friend with excitement.
"Nope. Is that some guy from a cartoon?" Clueless Friend shrugged.
"He's a real-life freaking superhero!" Glutton's Fan exclaimed, shaking his friend even harder.
"Get off me, little bro. Calm down." Clueless Friend pushed Glutton's Fan off of him.
"He beat up gangsters, he stops criminals, and helps the innocent! Just like Cosmic Man!" Glutton's Fan excitedly explained.
"Can he shoot laser beams or something?" Clueless Kid joked.
"No! He's a superhero and a kid like us, but he can beat up gangsters with weapons!" Glutton's Fan explained animatedly, pulling out his phone. "Watch!"
A third person appeared behind the two as they watched the video in class. On the video, there was someone recording a mugging in progress. A woman was panicking as a larger man pointed a gun at her in a dark alleyway. Just as the woman was handing over her purse, a large shadow appeared from above. They parkoured their way down from the roof and landed on top of the mugger with their big body. The man yelled in pain before being quieted with a punch to the jaw from the costumed vigilante that knocked him unconscious.
The video ended as the hero returned the woman her purse and politely asked her to stick around so that the police could send the criminal off to jail. The third viewer, who was secretly watching the video, recognized the voice of the hero, their familiar figure, and that punch. It was a punch her idol taught her if she ever managed to get a mount over an opponent. A punch that only twelve people knew, including herself. By body shape alone, she could eliminate eleven people already.
After school, Jack made his way to somewhere with as few eyes around as possible. Theo and Pitil still hadn't said anything about targeting Tear's gang, and Jack was getting a little anxious. It's been so long, but it still wasn't time to strike them? To help enforce justice and protect the weak, Jack felt he had no choice but to patrol around as his alter-ego Glutton. Theo would send him locations on his phone where possible crimes are being committed, and he would head there to stop them.
The reason he was heading somewhere secluded was to find a suitable place to become Glutton. Jack climbed up the fire escape stairs until he was on a rooftop. It was the perfect place to switch in and out of his costume. Normal people just don't look up when going about their day. Jack could squad over the edge of a building watching over people down below, and very rarely would anyone look up and see him.
Just as Jack sent Theo a message on where he should patrol today, he heard the sound of someone on the fire escape. By this point, Jack had already changed into his outfit and become Glutton. He wasn't afraid of anyone recognizing him, but a sense of panic did rise within his body. Why would anyone be climbing the fire escape right now? Glutton didn't smell any smoke, so there was no way someone was using it to escape a fire. At the same time, they would be climbing down the fire escape, not up!
From the sound of their groans and grunts, it was a girl climbing up. Jack understood it was none of his business, and he had innocents to protect. What this girl's purpose in climbing a fire escape to get on top of a rooftop wasn't any of his business. He began to run to gain enough momentum to jump over to the next building, only for that girl's voice to yell something very frightening and kind of annoying.
"Jack Thomas, I know you're up there!" The command froze Jack in his tracks just as he was about to leap.
His head slowly turned to see Cindy Armani staring at him as Glutton. Her breathing was calm as she stared at him with that same fierce look she gave everyone in her way. Jack vaulted over the ledge, hastily making his way down the roof. Cindy pursued him, closing in on his location. Landing on a pile of trash, Jack braced himself as Cindy peered over the edge, her determined eyes fixed on him.
"You won't escape me!" The determined girl exclaimed, leaping over the edge and using a pole to slide down.
Jack's fear intensified as he watched the girl, who seemed to be missing a few screws, descend with astonishing agility, ignoring the searing pain from the friction. She blew on her hand as if it were a minor inconvenience before relentlessly chasing after him. Realizing that running was futile if she was willing to go to such lengths, Jack raised his hands in surrender as Cindy tackled him to the ground, executing a perfectly timed double-leg takedown they had recently learned. Jack groaned as he made sure to fall safely without banging his head on the concrete.
"You win, alright," Jack admitted, groaning as he made sure to fall without banging his head on the concrete. "What do you want?" he asked, resigned.
"Does Miss Devil know you're out doing this?! Is that why you get extra training, and the rest of us don't?" Cindy got straight to the matter at hand.
"I don't know, and I don't know," Jack responded honestly.
Jack never told Miss Devil upfront about being a superhero. He came into contact with Theo and Pitil by chance when executing his brand of justice. Maybe she knew something about it because of the scars on his body. She did look at him strangely every time he came in with a new visible injury. And with that strange look, he would receive harder training than anyone else in class.
"What do you mean you don't know?!" Cindy wouldn't accept such a flimsy answer.
"I never told her that I'm doing this, but I think she suspects it or something else," Jack replied.
Cindy got off of him and went silent. She tapped her foot repeatedly, obviously agitated. "What a waste of my time." She suddenly realized. "I should just ask for extra training and bring up the fact that you get extra training. If Miss Devil wants to be fair, there's no way that she would say no to me."
Jack's phone suddenly rang with a notification from Theo. "It's time." The message read. Jack didn't understand what time it was until a car pulled up at the end of the alleyway. Multiple people came out of the car wielding weapons in their hands. At the recognition of the deadly weapons, Jack pulled Cindy behind a dumpster as the men began searching the area.
Chapter 155: Coming Clean.
Jack looked at Cindy, who he roughly pulled behind this stinky dumpster. The anger in her eyes and the shaking of her body told her all he needed to know about her current feelings about his actions. Glutton whispered, "There are dangerous criminals after me. I don't want you to get hurt. Please stay here while I handle them. Please." He begged. It would increase the danger of this encounter if he had to protect Cindy as well as take out the criminals.
"If you can fight grown-ups, there's no way I can't." Cindy confidently clenched her fists.
"Well, where the hell is he?" a gangster asked, casually slinging a baseball bat over his shoulder.
"We don't even know if he's over here. We just know this neighborhood is where he's seen the most." Another gangster replied.
"So we're just looking around blindly?" The first gangster sounded displeased.
"Pretty much. Easy money if you ask me. Look for some fat kid in a costume around the city for hundreds of dollars a week? I'd do it every day of my life." The second gangster chuckled.
The two gangsters split up and continued their search, accompanied by their group of eight guys in a van. Most of them didn't expect to find the so-called crazy kid, which is why they were either smoking, scrolling through their phones, or engaging in casual chatter. It all seemed ridiculous to the gangsters.
No grown man could reasonably see themselves being knocked out or beaten up by some fat kid in a costume—especially gangsters who are used to fighting with other grown adults and involving themselves with criminal activities. They didn't understand why their boss was so afraid of this kid. No, they couldn't understand why he was so afraid. What was so terrifying about some kid in a costume?
"You heard about that new movie yet? My girls are yapping my ears off about seeing that Lollie movie. You know the one about the doll?" Christopher lit up a cigarette.
"I don't got kids, but even I heard about that movie, bruh. I'm going to go see it. The actress that plays Lollie is hot." Topher tapped his phone's screen.
"I can't wait till payday. My girls are going to think it's Christmas." Christopher laughed.
Mid-conversation, a round object rolled towards them. Both criminals glanced at the strange object before it exploded into smoke, disorienting them. They were engulfed in smoke, unable to see anything, and cried out in shock. Just as they were about to flee from the smoke's radius, the two gangsters were stopped in their tracks.
Cindy patiently waited for the first gangster to enter her range. As he was about to emerge from the dissipating smoke, she positioned herself for a strike. A spiraling fist connected with the man's gut, and he screamed in agonizing pain, doubling over. This opened up clear access to his face.
Cindy Armani took down her first adult opponent with a rising corkscrew uppercut. A move that wasn't taught to her by Miss Devil but encapsulated all of the knowledge taught to her. The fierce young girl's attack launched the gangster off of his feet and into the air. He slammed the back of his head onto the ground, and that was the end of Cindy's first real fight.
A sense of excitement and pride filled her body as she looked over her defeated opponent. She was nothing but a twelve-year-old girl, and she managed to defeat a grown man! An explosion of unexplainable emotions erupted inside Cindy. This was the power granted to her by Miss Devil… Cindy was already on her way to becoming the world's strongest!
Running off the high of seeing the proof of Miss Devil's teachings, Cindy rushed toward the closest gangster in the vicinity. She didn't spare a thought for Jack or whether she had gone too far with the previous beatdown. The gangster heard the sound of her footsteps, and a look of confusion crossed his face.
This girl wasn't fat. She wasn't wearing a costume. It was a girl. But she was a kid. A kid that was running toward himself. While he was fine with knabbing the costumed hero kid, he wasn't just going to go around snatching little kids, especially when this little girl was a pretty white little girl. The entirety of Krey's police force would come down on their gang if they snatched up this cute little rich girl.
"Are you lost or something, little girl?" He asked just as the girl leaped into the air and struck him across the jaw.
The gangster felt his brain rattle, everything going blurry. The last thing he saw was the girl gripping his collar before bringing her fist down on his face. Fortunately for him, he didn't feel the subsequent barrage of punches. As Cindy ground-pounded the gangster, she was abruptly kicked in the back.
She rolled with the direction of the kick and looked up to see the gangster was trying to kick her again. Cindy swayed her face out of the way and rushed toward his sole leg, standing on the ground. Instead of trying to lift his leg and take him down, she pressed all of her body weight on his leg. The man couldn't remain standing with all of her weight pressing down on his sole leg, so he quickly tried to bring his other leg back to the ground.
Anticipating his move, Cindy swiped his returning leg before it could touch the ground, causing the thug to trip. Now that she had him grounded, Cindy ensnared his arm and applied an armbar. Drawing upon the concept of twisting that she had indirectly learned from studying Miss Devil's fights, Cindy created additional torque in the joint lock technique, preventing the opponent from escaping despite their difference in strength and size. This additional torque not only intensified the hold's effectiveness but also generated extra force.
An audible crack resonated as the gangster's bones snapped from Cindy's twist. His screams before and after the breaking did nothing to quell Cindy's fighting fervor. Cindy mounted the man and began pummeling his face relentlessly. He attempted to resist with his remaining good arm, but Cindy's ferocity rendered his efforts futile. Eventually, the man lay beaten, bloodied, and unconscious.
Suddenly, a hand rested on Cindy's shoulder. She instinctively reached back to toss the attacker over her shoulder, but he remained firmly in place, maintaining a stable stance with a low center of gravity and utilizing hip strength. "It's me. Let's get out of here before more of them show up," Glutton said.
"Ha... Ha... Ha..." Cindy felt an insatiable desire to continue. She wanted more. To keep fighting!
Jack was able to do this all he wanted after school? Cindy was envious. Now that she's had the taste of a real fight, she wanted more. That pitiful excuse of sparring they had during Miss Devil's training was nothing in comparison to a real fight. Maybe it was time she became a superhero as well. She would get to fight more, receive extra training from Miss Devil, and speed up the process of becoming the strongest fighter in the world!
Cindy rose to her feet and locked eyes with Jack. "We're partners from now on. I'm joining this superhero thing you're doing," she declared without consulting Jack.
"You want to be a superhero with me?" Jack was astonished someone like Cindy wanted to do this.
"Sure," Cindy replied, not denying the desire to do good.
After all, if she failed to uphold Miss Devil's principles as her student, she would disappoint her. However, her primary focus was on satisfying the burning itch that came from engaging in a real fight. She wanted to prove that the techniques and training she had devoted herself to had genuine value. What better way to demonstrate her potential as the world's strongest fighter than by engaging in real battles?
"Okay, meet me after school tomorrow. We'll get you a costume and the necessary equipment. Then, we'll brainstorm your superhero name and create a patrol schedule. We should also patrol together and solve crimes to make it clear that we're partners," Jack rattled off excitedly.
"Alright, I'm heading home. See you later, Glutton..." Cindy remembered to address him by his hero name.
Jack bid farewell to Cindy, simultaneously calling the police to apprehend the gangsters. He made sure they were captured to prevent them from awakening soon and escaping. If he wanted to eradicate crime from Krey for good, inflicting physical pain alone wouldn't suffice. Money was the root cause of it all. Without the lure of money, why would anyone become a gangster? Jack knew he needed to target the gangsters' financial sources if he wanted to truly clean up the streets of Krey. That's what Theo told him.
"If you can fight grown-ups, there's no way I can't." Cindy confidently clenched her fists.
"Well, where the hell is he?" a gangster asked, casually slinging a baseball bat over his shoulder.
"We don't even know if he's over here. We just know this neighborhood is where he's seen the most." Another gangster replied.
"So we're just looking around blindly?" The first gangster sounded displeased.
"Pretty much. Easy money if you ask me. Look for some fat kid in a costume around the city for hundreds of dollars a week? I'd do it every day of my life." The second gangster chuckled.
The two gangsters split up and continued their search, accompanied by their group of eight guys in a van. Most of them didn't expect to find the so-called crazy kid, which is why they were either smoking, scrolling through their phones, or engaging in casual chatter. It all seemed ridiculous to the gangsters.
No grown man could reasonably see themselves being knocked out or beaten up by some fat kid in a costume—especially gangsters who are used to fighting with other grown adults and involving themselves with criminal activities. They didn't understand why their boss was so afraid of this kid. No, they couldn't understand why he was so afraid. What was so terrifying about some kid in a costume?
"You heard about that new movie yet? My girls are yapping my ears off about seeing that Lollie movie. You know the one about the doll?" Christopher lit up a cigarette.
"I don't got kids, but even I heard about that movie, bruh. I'm going to go see it. The actress that plays Lollie is hot." Topher tapped his phone's screen.
"I can't wait till payday. My girls are going to think it's Christmas." Christopher laughed.
Mid-conversation, a round object rolled towards them. Both criminals glanced at the strange object before it exploded into smoke, disorienting them. They were engulfed in smoke, unable to see anything, and cried out in shock. Just as they were about to flee from the smoke's radius, the two gangsters were stopped in their tracks.
Cindy patiently waited for the first gangster to enter her range. As he was about to emerge from the dissipating smoke, she positioned herself for a strike. A spiraling fist connected with the man's gut, and he screamed in agonizing pain, doubling over. This opened up clear access to his face.
Cindy Armani took down her first adult opponent with a rising corkscrew uppercut. A move that wasn't taught to her by Miss Devil but encapsulated all of the knowledge taught to her. The fierce young girl's attack launched the gangster off of his feet and into the air. He slammed the back of his head onto the ground, and that was the end of Cindy's first real fight.
A sense of excitement and pride filled her body as she looked over her defeated opponent. She was nothing but a twelve-year-old girl, and she managed to defeat a grown man! An explosion of unexplainable emotions erupted inside Cindy. This was the power granted to her by Miss Devil… Cindy was already on her way to becoming the world's strongest!
Running off the high of seeing the proof of Miss Devil's teachings, Cindy rushed toward the closest gangster in the vicinity. She didn't spare a thought for Jack or whether she had gone too far with the previous beatdown. The gangster heard the sound of her footsteps, and a look of confusion crossed his face.
This girl wasn't fat. She wasn't wearing a costume. It was a girl. But she was a kid. A kid that was running toward himself. While he was fine with knabbing the costumed hero kid, he wasn't just going to go around snatching little kids, especially when this little girl was a pretty white little girl. The entirety of Krey's police force would come down on their gang if they snatched up this cute little rich girl.
"Are you lost or something, little girl?" He asked just as the girl leaped into the air and struck him across the jaw.
The gangster felt his brain rattle, everything going blurry. The last thing he saw was the girl gripping his collar before bringing her fist down on his face. Fortunately for him, he didn't feel the subsequent barrage of punches. As Cindy ground-pounded the gangster, she was abruptly kicked in the back.
She rolled with the direction of the kick and looked up to see the gangster was trying to kick her again. Cindy swayed her face out of the way and rushed toward his sole leg, standing on the ground. Instead of trying to lift his leg and take him down, she pressed all of her body weight on his leg. The man couldn't remain standing with all of her weight pressing down on his sole leg, so he quickly tried to bring his other leg back to the ground.
Anticipating his move, Cindy swiped his returning leg before it could touch the ground, causing the thug to trip. Now that she had him grounded, Cindy ensnared his arm and applied an armbar. Drawing upon the concept of twisting that she had indirectly learned from studying Miss Devil's fights, Cindy created additional torque in the joint lock technique, preventing the opponent from escaping despite their difference in strength and size. This additional torque not only intensified the hold's effectiveness but also generated extra force.
An audible crack resonated as the gangster's bones snapped from Cindy's twist. His screams before and after the breaking did nothing to quell Cindy's fighting fervor. Cindy mounted the man and began pummeling his face relentlessly. He attempted to resist with his remaining good arm, but Cindy's ferocity rendered his efforts futile. Eventually, the man lay beaten, bloodied, and unconscious.
Suddenly, a hand rested on Cindy's shoulder. She instinctively reached back to toss the attacker over her shoulder, but he remained firmly in place, maintaining a stable stance with a low center of gravity and utilizing hip strength. "It's me. Let's get out of here before more of them show up," Glutton said.
"Ha... Ha... Ha..." Cindy felt an insatiable desire to continue. She wanted more. To keep fighting!
Jack was able to do this all he wanted after school? Cindy was envious. Now that she's had the taste of a real fight, she wanted more. That pitiful excuse of sparring they had during Miss Devil's training was nothing in comparison to a real fight. Maybe it was time she became a superhero as well. She would get to fight more, receive extra training from Miss Devil, and speed up the process of becoming the strongest fighter in the world!
Cindy rose to her feet and locked eyes with Jack. "We're partners from now on. I'm joining this superhero thing you're doing," she declared without consulting Jack.
"You want to be a superhero with me?" Jack was astonished someone like Cindy wanted to do this.
"Sure," Cindy replied, not denying the desire to do good.
After all, if she failed to uphold Miss Devil's principles as her student, she would disappoint her. However, her primary focus was on satisfying the burning itch that came from engaging in a real fight. She wanted to prove that the techniques and training she had devoted herself to had genuine value. What better way to demonstrate her potential as the world's strongest fighter than by engaging in real battles?
"Okay, meet me after school tomorrow. We'll get you a costume and the necessary equipment. Then, we'll brainstorm your superhero name and create a patrol schedule. We should also patrol together and solve crimes to make it clear that we're partners," Jack rattled off excitedly.
"Alright, I'm heading home. See you later, Glutton..." Cindy remembered to address him by his hero name.
Jack bid farewell to Cindy, simultaneously calling the police to apprehend the gangsters. He made sure they were captured to prevent them from awakening soon and escaping. If he wanted to eradicate crime from Krey for good, inflicting physical pain alone wouldn't suffice. Money was the root cause of it all. Without the lure of money, why would anyone become a gangster? Jack knew he needed to target the gangsters' financial sources if he wanted to truly clean up the streets of Krey. That's what Theo told him.
Chapter 156: Being Responsible Students.
Jack and Cindy had arranged a meeting with Zoey after class, the sole figure who was their inspiration and mentor on their extraordinary journey toward becoming superheroes. They found themselves in Zoey's office in the back of the gym. It was a normal-looking office that Jack and Cindy felt they would see in a television show or cartoon.
The office was adorned with an array of decorations. Vibrant posters covered the walls, depicting photos of Zoey's accomplishments in the world of fighting. Gym equipment for training was sitting near the corners of the room. The shelves were lined with comics, their spines displaying titles that evoked a sense of child-like wonder and imagination.
The furniture, while lacking in appearance, was very comfortable. The desk had a computer, a cup of pens, an old-style telephone sitting on it, and some other stuff. The chairs were soft and comfortable to sit in. A large television screen hung on one wall, displaying the news in the fighting world. It served as a reminder of the constant events going on in the world of fighting.
Zoey sat behind her desk. Her presence was very relaxed and inviting. Her piercing eyes gazed at both Jack and Cindy. Both of them were acting strangely and not normal. Jack already had a period where he ran into some trouble at school. But as far as Zoey knew, Cindy was a model student inside and outside of class. She didn't get in trouble with the others and often helped anyone who was lagging behind.
With a nervous swallow, Jack began explaining everything that happened after she helped him a while ago. He spoke about how he started to uphold her expectations for them as her students. Jack explained how he started to get involved in protecting the innocent and weak in the city. How he met these strange guys who were willing to invest in him and supply him with information and resources to help clean up the city. Then he talked about what happened the other day with Cindy.
After the end of his nervous blabbering, Zoey only had one thing to ask him. "Did you get your hero name from Dylan?" Jack knew who Dylan was. All of Zoey's students knew who Dylan was. Dylan was Zoey's first student and their big brother in the world of fighting. They all followed and went out to watch his fights almost as religiously as they did Zoey's own fights.
"No. People just started calling me that in the news." Jack answered.
"Alright." She took a look at Cindy now. "What about you? How do you feel about this?
"I want to be a hero like Jack, no matter what." Cindy's eyes stared back into Zoey's own eyes.
"Do you?" Inner Zoey could sense some of herself in Cindy.
"I do…" Cindy's confidence sightly wavered as Miss Devil's eyes turned strange for a moment.
"Or do you just want the excuse to let loose without repercussions?" Inner Zoey questioned despite already knowing the answer. "You want to feel the results of your training, don't you? I remember your dream, Cindy. To become the strongest fighter in the world even though you're a girl. This is something you feel like you can't miss out on after having a taste of real fighting, right?" She grinned.
Cindy's eyes widened in awe as the woman she looked up to the most in the world really did understand her. Her lips stretched from cheek to cheek as she saw Miss Devil smiling back at her. "You know how I feel!" Cindy rose up from her chair.
"You couldn't get enough of it, right? When you felt the taste of victory from someone you never could've imagined defeating before. You just wanted more. To fight more, to win more, to punch more, right?" Inner Zoey really did understand.
After all, she had her own little hero phase not too long ago. While she focused more on beating up delinquents and gangsters herself. These kids were going straight after hardened criminals. So, Zoey wasn't too surprised or shocked that something like this happened. When anyone is given power, especially when they're young children who never had so much power before, they will want to show off that power as much as possible. Zoey knew she couldn't stop them from doing something like this, even if she tried to set up official matches for them. They've already had a taste of real fighting. It wouldn't hurt, but at the same time, it wouldn't stop them from going out to continue this behavior. Maybe she'll enter her other students in official fights so they don't turn out like these two battle junkies.
Zoey had a few choices here. She could stop them now and wait for them to continue doing it secretly. She could report to their parents. Or she could do the best thing that she could only do in a situation like this. Support them to the best of her ability. Give them training from hell to ensure their safety, and set up a meeting with Prometheus and Little Imp to find out what the fuck they are doing with her students.
"Yes! I was even thinking about fighting Jack after we beat up those gangsters! It felt like I couldn't control myself, and all I wanted was to fight, fight, and fight some more." Cindy shared her deepest and darkest emotions.
"That's normal, but we're going to have to get that under control." Zoey could perfectly understand that feeling. "Being a hero means doing what normal people are unwilling to do. It means being super. Super in control of yourself. Super integrity. Super courage. Super selflessness. Super dedication. Hope, justice, and compassion. All of those things." Zoey was in teaching mode. She needed them to understand that oh-so-great saying. "With great power came great responsibility."
"Yes, Miss Devil!" The two happily smiled like the innocent children they were as they responded.
Instead of yelling at them, admonishing them for their reckless and dangerous behavior, or anything of the sort. Zoey simply agreed to their request. She planned to amp their training up while shoving superhero morals down their throats. After all, if they're going to act like superheroes, they really needed to be real-life superheroes. Zoey wasn't going to have her students go off the stray path and cause trouble for innocent people around them. She had higher standards for her students than herself.
Zoey knew she was kind of fucked up even before getting the Box. Somewhere inside her, she felt like it was her duty to prevent the same from happening to her students. Kind of like what Victor did for her. He didn't hold back when teaching her, and he knew exactly what she craved as his student. She also knew exactly what Cindy and Jack were looking for by trying to become superheroes. Why should she hold them back from their possible true potential? It was dangerous, sure, but…
Maybe it was time to make a superhero alter ego for herself to watch over them.
With a sense of determination in her eyes, Zoey leaned forward in her chair, placing her hands on the desk. "Alright, listen up, you two. If you're serious about becoming heroes, then I'm going to push you harder than ever before. This isn't going to be just about throwing punches and taking down bad guys. It's about becoming the best versions of yourselves, both inside and outside of the ring."
Jack and Cindy exchanged glances, their excitement overwhelming any sense of caution. They knew that Zoey was about to take their training to a whole new level, but they were ready for the challenge. They had seen what they were capable of, and they wanted to continue growing and honing their skills.
Zoey continued, her voice firm and unwavering. "From now on, your training will be hell. We'll work on not only your physical strength and combat skills but also your mental fortitude and moral compass. Being a hero means making tough decisions and standing up for what's right, even when it's not easy. Even if the whole world wants your downfall, you have to stand firm on the side of true justice."
She stood up from her chair, pacing back and forth in the office. "You'll face obstacles and temptations along the way. There will be times when you'll doubt yourselves and question your choices. But remember, you have your loved ones to support you and my teachings. Together, I'll watch over your journey and ensure that you become heroes that this city can truly rely on."
Jack and Cindy nodded, their determination evident on their faces. They trusted Miss Devil wholeheartedly and knew that her guidance would lead them in the right direction. They were ready to embrace the challenges that lay ahead and grow into the heroes they aspired to be.
"Wait, are you going to become a hero too?" Jack asked curiously.
"I'm just watching over you two. I'll stop when you've trained enough that I won't need to be worried about you." Zoey answered him.
Zoey paused, her gaze intense as she locked eyes with each of them. "But let me make one thing clear. The path you've chosen is not easy. It's filled with sacrifices and hardships. Being a hero means sacrificing yourself for everyone. A villain sacrifices everyone for their wants. Are you prepared to face the consequences of your choices and protect those who can't protect themselves?"
Jack and Cindy exchanged another glance, their eyes filled with unwavering determination. In unison, they responded, "Yes, Miss Devil. We are ready."
Inner Zoey smiled, a mixture of pride and joy evident in her expression. "Good. Then let's begin. Training starts in two days, and we won't stop until you both become the heroes this city needs. Even if your bones are broken and crushed along the way." She chuckled.
Jack and Cindy walked side by side, their hearts filled with excitement, determination, and fright for the path ahead of them. They were ready to face whatever challenges awaited them, knowing that with Miss Devil's help, they had the power to make a real difference in the world.
The office was adorned with an array of decorations. Vibrant posters covered the walls, depicting photos of Zoey's accomplishments in the world of fighting. Gym equipment for training was sitting near the corners of the room. The shelves were lined with comics, their spines displaying titles that evoked a sense of child-like wonder and imagination.
The furniture, while lacking in appearance, was very comfortable. The desk had a computer, a cup of pens, an old-style telephone sitting on it, and some other stuff. The chairs were soft and comfortable to sit in. A large television screen hung on one wall, displaying the news in the fighting world. It served as a reminder of the constant events going on in the world of fighting.
Zoey sat behind her desk. Her presence was very relaxed and inviting. Her piercing eyes gazed at both Jack and Cindy. Both of them were acting strangely and not normal. Jack already had a period where he ran into some trouble at school. But as far as Zoey knew, Cindy was a model student inside and outside of class. She didn't get in trouble with the others and often helped anyone who was lagging behind.
With a nervous swallow, Jack began explaining everything that happened after she helped him a while ago. He spoke about how he started to uphold her expectations for them as her students. Jack explained how he started to get involved in protecting the innocent and weak in the city. How he met these strange guys who were willing to invest in him and supply him with information and resources to help clean up the city. Then he talked about what happened the other day with Cindy.
After the end of his nervous blabbering, Zoey only had one thing to ask him. "Did you get your hero name from Dylan?" Jack knew who Dylan was. All of Zoey's students knew who Dylan was. Dylan was Zoey's first student and their big brother in the world of fighting. They all followed and went out to watch his fights almost as religiously as they did Zoey's own fights.
"No. People just started calling me that in the news." Jack answered.
"Alright." She took a look at Cindy now. "What about you? How do you feel about this?
"I want to be a hero like Jack, no matter what." Cindy's eyes stared back into Zoey's own eyes.
"Do you?" Inner Zoey could sense some of herself in Cindy.
"I do…" Cindy's confidence sightly wavered as Miss Devil's eyes turned strange for a moment.
"Or do you just want the excuse to let loose without repercussions?" Inner Zoey questioned despite already knowing the answer. "You want to feel the results of your training, don't you? I remember your dream, Cindy. To become the strongest fighter in the world even though you're a girl. This is something you feel like you can't miss out on after having a taste of real fighting, right?" She grinned.
Cindy's eyes widened in awe as the woman she looked up to the most in the world really did understand her. Her lips stretched from cheek to cheek as she saw Miss Devil smiling back at her. "You know how I feel!" Cindy rose up from her chair.
"You couldn't get enough of it, right? When you felt the taste of victory from someone you never could've imagined defeating before. You just wanted more. To fight more, to win more, to punch more, right?" Inner Zoey really did understand.
After all, she had her own little hero phase not too long ago. While she focused more on beating up delinquents and gangsters herself. These kids were going straight after hardened criminals. So, Zoey wasn't too surprised or shocked that something like this happened. When anyone is given power, especially when they're young children who never had so much power before, they will want to show off that power as much as possible. Zoey knew she couldn't stop them from doing something like this, even if she tried to set up official matches for them. They've already had a taste of real fighting. It wouldn't hurt, but at the same time, it wouldn't stop them from going out to continue this behavior. Maybe she'll enter her other students in official fights so they don't turn out like these two battle junkies.
Zoey had a few choices here. She could stop them now and wait for them to continue doing it secretly. She could report to their parents. Or she could do the best thing that she could only do in a situation like this. Support them to the best of her ability. Give them training from hell to ensure their safety, and set up a meeting with Prometheus and Little Imp to find out what the fuck they are doing with her students.
"Yes! I was even thinking about fighting Jack after we beat up those gangsters! It felt like I couldn't control myself, and all I wanted was to fight, fight, and fight some more." Cindy shared her deepest and darkest emotions.
"That's normal, but we're going to have to get that under control." Zoey could perfectly understand that feeling. "Being a hero means doing what normal people are unwilling to do. It means being super. Super in control of yourself. Super integrity. Super courage. Super selflessness. Super dedication. Hope, justice, and compassion. All of those things." Zoey was in teaching mode. She needed them to understand that oh-so-great saying. "With great power came great responsibility."
"Yes, Miss Devil!" The two happily smiled like the innocent children they were as they responded.
Instead of yelling at them, admonishing them for their reckless and dangerous behavior, or anything of the sort. Zoey simply agreed to their request. She planned to amp their training up while shoving superhero morals down their throats. After all, if they're going to act like superheroes, they really needed to be real-life superheroes. Zoey wasn't going to have her students go off the stray path and cause trouble for innocent people around them. She had higher standards for her students than herself.
Zoey knew she was kind of fucked up even before getting the Box. Somewhere inside her, she felt like it was her duty to prevent the same from happening to her students. Kind of like what Victor did for her. He didn't hold back when teaching her, and he knew exactly what she craved as his student. She also knew exactly what Cindy and Jack were looking for by trying to become superheroes. Why should she hold them back from their possible true potential? It was dangerous, sure, but…
Maybe it was time to make a superhero alter ego for herself to watch over them.
With a sense of determination in her eyes, Zoey leaned forward in her chair, placing her hands on the desk. "Alright, listen up, you two. If you're serious about becoming heroes, then I'm going to push you harder than ever before. This isn't going to be just about throwing punches and taking down bad guys. It's about becoming the best versions of yourselves, both inside and outside of the ring."
Jack and Cindy exchanged glances, their excitement overwhelming any sense of caution. They knew that Zoey was about to take their training to a whole new level, but they were ready for the challenge. They had seen what they were capable of, and they wanted to continue growing and honing their skills.
Zoey continued, her voice firm and unwavering. "From now on, your training will be hell. We'll work on not only your physical strength and combat skills but also your mental fortitude and moral compass. Being a hero means making tough decisions and standing up for what's right, even when it's not easy. Even if the whole world wants your downfall, you have to stand firm on the side of true justice."
She stood up from her chair, pacing back and forth in the office. "You'll face obstacles and temptations along the way. There will be times when you'll doubt yourselves and question your choices. But remember, you have your loved ones to support you and my teachings. Together, I'll watch over your journey and ensure that you become heroes that this city can truly rely on."
Jack and Cindy nodded, their determination evident on their faces. They trusted Miss Devil wholeheartedly and knew that her guidance would lead them in the right direction. They were ready to embrace the challenges that lay ahead and grow into the heroes they aspired to be.
"Wait, are you going to become a hero too?" Jack asked curiously.
"I'm just watching over you two. I'll stop when you've trained enough that I won't need to be worried about you." Zoey answered him.
Zoey paused, her gaze intense as she locked eyes with each of them. "But let me make one thing clear. The path you've chosen is not easy. It's filled with sacrifices and hardships. Being a hero means sacrificing yourself for everyone. A villain sacrifices everyone for their wants. Are you prepared to face the consequences of your choices and protect those who can't protect themselves?"
Jack and Cindy exchanged another glance, their eyes filled with unwavering determination. In unison, they responded, "Yes, Miss Devil. We are ready."
Inner Zoey smiled, a mixture of pride and joy evident in her expression. "Good. Then let's begin. Training starts in two days, and we won't stop until you both become the heroes this city needs. Even if your bones are broken and crushed along the way." She chuckled.
Jack and Cindy walked side by side, their hearts filled with excitement, determination, and fright for the path ahead of them. They were ready to face whatever challenges awaited them, knowing that with Miss Devil's help, they had the power to make a real difference in the world.
Chapter 157: Taking Care of the Students.
Zoey gazed up at the seemingly expanding giant office building of Prometheus and Little Imp. Monster Builders Construction Company, as far as Zoey knew, had always been a modest construction firm. The last time she visited this place, it wasn't nearly as grand or imposing. She couldn't help but wonder if there was some kind of magji influence at play, allowing them to expand the building beyond its original foundation.
Jack and Cindy stood beside her, their eyes wide with amazement as they took in the sight of the vast office building. It had been a while since Jack had been here, and the changes were already apparent. As for Cindy, she had no idea such a place even existed. The realization that secret backers were investing in people to become superheroes left her with a mix of curiosity and confusion. However, one question lingered in her mind: How did Miss Devil already know about this place?
Was Miss Devil a superhero, too? But Cindy thought that was impossible. Someone as strong as Miss Devil would be talked about everywhere. Social media, TV, newspapers, the kids at school, she would be the most talked about person! If someone like Jack, who was close in strength to herself, could become a little famous, then Miss Devil would be like a hundred times that if she was also a superhero.
As they made their way through the entrance, they were greeted by a woman in a business suit. She gave a professional smile and led them to an elevator. "Mr. Theo's office will be just straight down the hallway. He is expecting you." She informed them.
"Thank you," Zoey told her as they got off the elevator.
"It was my pleasure," The woman responded with a genuine smile, surprising Cindy with her polite demeanor.
"My pleasure?" Cindy whispered to herself, puzzled by the unexpected response.
"I was surprised by that, too." Zoey gave a small smile.
It was kind of like looking at a smaller version of herself. Zoey had to make sure she did right by her students. She couldn't let them make the same mistakes she's made. Cindy's lust for fighting didn't have to be curbed. It just had to be handled correctly. A combination of training and shoving positive messages down her throat should be good. Unlike Zoey, these two didn't have an entire organization breathing down their necks, trying to shove them into neat little slave collars. Or kill them.
Zoey knocked on the office door and announced herself. A voice filled with optimism told them to come in. She entered first and told her students to wait outside. Entering the office, Zoey took a seat. Prometheus's office was way neater and more put together than Zoey's office. It didn't even seem as soulless as she expected it to. He had pictures of himself and some black lady on his desk, diplomas, and other stuff that made him seem human and educated. This inspired a little hope in Zoey at the potential of daemons in the normal world. But she had business to deal with first.
"What the hell do you think you're doing, supporting my student with this dangerous shit?" Inner Zoey focused her gaze on Prometheus, her frustration evident.
"Good morning to you too, Zoey," Prometheus greeted calmly, his voice holding a tinge of amusement.
"He's only twelve, and you have him out there fighting armed gangsters without any backup or support? Please tell me I'm wrong. For your sake," Zoey continued, her fists clenched with growing mahna.
Little Imp, realizing the gravity of the situation, frantically interjected, waving his hands in an attempt to calm Zoey down. "We were watching him, Zoey! We had our daemon workers secretly following him, ready to intervene and save him in case anything truly bad happened!" he explained, his voice tinged with urgency.
"Why the hell are there bullet scars? That means he was shot at and was close to being shot. How do you expect a normal human to react to being shot at?" Mahna continued to gather within her fist.
Prometheus remained composed, acknowledging the validity of Zoey's concerns. "He isn't a normal human," he stated matter-of-factly, causing Zoey to pause and consider his words. "None of those children under your tutelage are normal anymore," Prometheus continued, shifting the focus of the conversation.
His words resonated with Zoey, reminding her of the extraordinary talent possessed by her students. Zoey couldn't argue against the truth in Prometheus's words. Her students had changed, both physically and mentally, after their time with the skill Teaching. The realization sank in, and she began to truly understand that they were no longer ordinary children.
"That isn't what I want to hear. Just tell me, if he was shot, could you have saved his life?" Zoey asked.
"As long as it wasn't immediately fatal, certainly. Magji tools aren't to be underestimated. Feeble beings like humans are more susceptible to the effects of magji tools. This includes healing ones." Prometheus wasn't going to lie to the girl.
"Did you put the idea of becoming a superhero in his head?" she asked, genuinely seeking clarification.
"No, I didn't, but he was going to die if I didn't involve myself," Prometheus revealed, and Zoey's anger subsided further.
"You didn't put the superhero thing in his head? You just made sure he was doing it safely? Why?" Zoey was confused.
"Because there's a certain human out there who's crazy enough to destroy the world based on whether or not the people she cares about are killed." Prometheus sighed.
"..." Zoey had no rebuttal against that. She did have thoughts about destroying the magji world after Victor's death… "Alright, I guess it wouldn't be fair to punch you for doing the same thing I'm doing basically." The mahna building in Zoey's fist dispersed.
"Come in, kids!" Little Imp called out.
Cindy and Jack entered the room to feel a kind of intense atmosphere. They sat down on the side of Miss Devil. Unaware of what had just taken place. Both kept quiet, waiting for the adults to talk first.
"Pleasure to meet you, young lady. " Prometheus looked at Cindy. "You can call me Mr. Theo.
"Hello, Mr. Theo. My name is Cindy Armani." Cindy introduced herself.
"Jack, it's nice to see you in one piece." Prometheus turned to Jack.
"Hello, Mr. Theo." Jack rubbed the back of his neck.
Prometheus turned his attention to Cindy, his voice gentle yet firm. "So, Cindy, you wish to become a superhero. It is an admirable decision, but it is also a dangerous path to tread. Are you truly prepared for the risks involved? The possibility of losing your life or witnessing harm befall those you care about?"
"I'm sure. I won't let that happen." Cindy clenched her fist. She wasn't the world's strongest woman yet, but she was confident that no other girl her age was her equal!
Prometheus then shifted his attention to Jack, acknowledging his previous encounters and experiences. "And you, Jack, have already demonstrated your commitment to protecting the weak and punishing evil. Are you still willing to face the challenges that lie ahead?"
"Yes, sir. I'm still willing to protect the weak and innocent while punishing evil." Jack confidently claimed.
"Very well. For now, I recommend that you continue your training with Miss Devil here. In the near future, I'll have a suitable number of heroic missions for you three to go on to eliminate the crime rate in Krey to nearly zero." Prometheus informed the trio.
"But what about my costume and equipment?" Cindy wondered.
"Ah, thank you for reminding me." Prometheus gave a gentle smile. "Mr. Elmi, do you mind sharing the costume designs for Zoey and Cindy?"
"Not at all." Little Imp opened up a shelf and pulled out two file folders for them.
"Take a look inside to see which costumes and equipment you'd like to have. I left my email for you to contact me at a later date once you've made a decision. Once you do that, We'll get started on your equipment and costumes." Prometheus interlocked his fingers together.
"So we just train in the meantime?" Jack questioned.
"Your teacher will decide when you're ready to come back here," Prometheus answered.
"Is that everything?" Zoey asked.
"Well, there is the matter of your names, but you can get back to me with that later. You'll have plenty to think about later. There is no reason you must make a decision right this second." Prometheus replied.
"Alright, let's go." Zoey got up from her seat while looking at the multiple costume designs.
The trio left the grandiose building together. Zoey was thinking of what kind of training would be suitable for a life of heroics. Inner Zoey just laughed and called her a dumbass. 'Everything, obviously.' Flexibility, agility, strength, defense, and some things that even she lacked. A little something called intelligence!
'No, I don't!' Zoey laughed in rebellion. 'Prometheus could deal with all of their informational needs. That's what I do.' She smirked.
'Dumb bitch. Dumb, lazy bitch. Stupid dumb, lazy bitch." Inner Zoey mocked.
'Lalala. I don't have to increase my study load just to teach my students. Lalala.' Zoey victoriously cackled.
Jack and Cindy stood beside her, their eyes wide with amazement as they took in the sight of the vast office building. It had been a while since Jack had been here, and the changes were already apparent. As for Cindy, she had no idea such a place even existed. The realization that secret backers were investing in people to become superheroes left her with a mix of curiosity and confusion. However, one question lingered in her mind: How did Miss Devil already know about this place?
Was Miss Devil a superhero, too? But Cindy thought that was impossible. Someone as strong as Miss Devil would be talked about everywhere. Social media, TV, newspapers, the kids at school, she would be the most talked about person! If someone like Jack, who was close in strength to herself, could become a little famous, then Miss Devil would be like a hundred times that if she was also a superhero.
As they made their way through the entrance, they were greeted by a woman in a business suit. She gave a professional smile and led them to an elevator. "Mr. Theo's office will be just straight down the hallway. He is expecting you." She informed them.
"Thank you," Zoey told her as they got off the elevator.
"It was my pleasure," The woman responded with a genuine smile, surprising Cindy with her polite demeanor.
"My pleasure?" Cindy whispered to herself, puzzled by the unexpected response.
"I was surprised by that, too." Zoey gave a small smile.
It was kind of like looking at a smaller version of herself. Zoey had to make sure she did right by her students. She couldn't let them make the same mistakes she's made. Cindy's lust for fighting didn't have to be curbed. It just had to be handled correctly. A combination of training and shoving positive messages down her throat should be good. Unlike Zoey, these two didn't have an entire organization breathing down their necks, trying to shove them into neat little slave collars. Or kill them.
Zoey knocked on the office door and announced herself. A voice filled with optimism told them to come in. She entered first and told her students to wait outside. Entering the office, Zoey took a seat. Prometheus's office was way neater and more put together than Zoey's office. It didn't even seem as soulless as she expected it to. He had pictures of himself and some black lady on his desk, diplomas, and other stuff that made him seem human and educated. This inspired a little hope in Zoey at the potential of daemons in the normal world. But she had business to deal with first.
"What the hell do you think you're doing, supporting my student with this dangerous shit?" Inner Zoey focused her gaze on Prometheus, her frustration evident.
"Good morning to you too, Zoey," Prometheus greeted calmly, his voice holding a tinge of amusement.
"He's only twelve, and you have him out there fighting armed gangsters without any backup or support? Please tell me I'm wrong. For your sake," Zoey continued, her fists clenched with growing mahna.
Little Imp, realizing the gravity of the situation, frantically interjected, waving his hands in an attempt to calm Zoey down. "We were watching him, Zoey! We had our daemon workers secretly following him, ready to intervene and save him in case anything truly bad happened!" he explained, his voice tinged with urgency.
"Why the hell are there bullet scars? That means he was shot at and was close to being shot. How do you expect a normal human to react to being shot at?" Mahna continued to gather within her fist.
Prometheus remained composed, acknowledging the validity of Zoey's concerns. "He isn't a normal human," he stated matter-of-factly, causing Zoey to pause and consider his words. "None of those children under your tutelage are normal anymore," Prometheus continued, shifting the focus of the conversation.
His words resonated with Zoey, reminding her of the extraordinary talent possessed by her students. Zoey couldn't argue against the truth in Prometheus's words. Her students had changed, both physically and mentally, after their time with the skill Teaching. The realization sank in, and she began to truly understand that they were no longer ordinary children.
"That isn't what I want to hear. Just tell me, if he was shot, could you have saved his life?" Zoey asked.
"As long as it wasn't immediately fatal, certainly. Magji tools aren't to be underestimated. Feeble beings like humans are more susceptible to the effects of magji tools. This includes healing ones." Prometheus wasn't going to lie to the girl.
"Did you put the idea of becoming a superhero in his head?" she asked, genuinely seeking clarification.
"No, I didn't, but he was going to die if I didn't involve myself," Prometheus revealed, and Zoey's anger subsided further.
"You didn't put the superhero thing in his head? You just made sure he was doing it safely? Why?" Zoey was confused.
"Because there's a certain human out there who's crazy enough to destroy the world based on whether or not the people she cares about are killed." Prometheus sighed.
"..." Zoey had no rebuttal against that. She did have thoughts about destroying the magji world after Victor's death… "Alright, I guess it wouldn't be fair to punch you for doing the same thing I'm doing basically." The mahna building in Zoey's fist dispersed.
"Come in, kids!" Little Imp called out.
Cindy and Jack entered the room to feel a kind of intense atmosphere. They sat down on the side of Miss Devil. Unaware of what had just taken place. Both kept quiet, waiting for the adults to talk first.
"Pleasure to meet you, young lady. " Prometheus looked at Cindy. "You can call me Mr. Theo.
"Hello, Mr. Theo. My name is Cindy Armani." Cindy introduced herself.
"Jack, it's nice to see you in one piece." Prometheus turned to Jack.
"Hello, Mr. Theo." Jack rubbed the back of his neck.
Prometheus turned his attention to Cindy, his voice gentle yet firm. "So, Cindy, you wish to become a superhero. It is an admirable decision, but it is also a dangerous path to tread. Are you truly prepared for the risks involved? The possibility of losing your life or witnessing harm befall those you care about?"
"I'm sure. I won't let that happen." Cindy clenched her fist. She wasn't the world's strongest woman yet, but she was confident that no other girl her age was her equal!
Prometheus then shifted his attention to Jack, acknowledging his previous encounters and experiences. "And you, Jack, have already demonstrated your commitment to protecting the weak and punishing evil. Are you still willing to face the challenges that lie ahead?"
"Yes, sir. I'm still willing to protect the weak and innocent while punishing evil." Jack confidently claimed.
"Very well. For now, I recommend that you continue your training with Miss Devil here. In the near future, I'll have a suitable number of heroic missions for you three to go on to eliminate the crime rate in Krey to nearly zero." Prometheus informed the trio.
"But what about my costume and equipment?" Cindy wondered.
"Ah, thank you for reminding me." Prometheus gave a gentle smile. "Mr. Elmi, do you mind sharing the costume designs for Zoey and Cindy?"
"Not at all." Little Imp opened up a shelf and pulled out two file folders for them.
"Take a look inside to see which costumes and equipment you'd like to have. I left my email for you to contact me at a later date once you've made a decision. Once you do that, We'll get started on your equipment and costumes." Prometheus interlocked his fingers together.
"So we just train in the meantime?" Jack questioned.
"Your teacher will decide when you're ready to come back here," Prometheus answered.
"Is that everything?" Zoey asked.
"Well, there is the matter of your names, but you can get back to me with that later. You'll have plenty to think about later. There is no reason you must make a decision right this second." Prometheus replied.
"Alright, let's go." Zoey got up from her seat while looking at the multiple costume designs.
The trio left the grandiose building together. Zoey was thinking of what kind of training would be suitable for a life of heroics. Inner Zoey just laughed and called her a dumbass. 'Everything, obviously.' Flexibility, agility, strength, defense, and some things that even she lacked. A little something called intelligence!
'No, I don't!' Zoey laughed in rebellion. 'Prometheus could deal with all of their informational needs. That's what I do.' She smirked.
'Dumb bitch. Dumb, lazy bitch. Stupid dumb, lazy bitch." Inner Zoey mocked.
'Lalala. I don't have to increase my study load just to teach my students. Lalala.' Zoey victoriously cackled.
Chapter 158: Miss Devil’s Training…
Jack and Cindy endured an entire month of hell under Zoey's Special Hero Training. If the training wasn't bad enough, they still had to go to school every weekday. Completely exhausted and sore all over, they had to suffer both physically and mentally under Miss Devil. They're training made them realize just how fitting their teacher's name truly was.
Zoey decided to start with flexibility training. Their days started at the crack of dawn when Zoey had them performing intense flexibility exercises. While she didn't think that flexibility would be all that important out of everything, they needed to learn. It was another combat asset that was better to have than to not. Zoey would ensure they weren't lacking in any area. After all, she was basically funding and supporting children into committing crimes. (Being a vigilante)
She had them practice yoga! During her time in magji prison, she's gotten a hell of a lot more flexible practicing those yoga routines Callie sent her. Her next boyfriend was in for a big surprise when he realized just how far she could bend and stretch. Surprisingly, Jack had an easier time than Cindy in the flexibility department. It was difficult for Zoey to wrap her head around why this was, but she didn't think much of it. Thinking harder didn't help her find answers.
Next came physical training. Zoey incorporated endurance exercises into their daily routine. Push-ups, sit-ups, burpees, weightlifting, running – the list seemed never-ending. She wanted them to build strength and stamina so that they could handle even the most grueling battles without giving in to exhaustion. Endurance was one of Zoey's strongest skills. If there was anyone who knew the importance of lasting long in a fight, it was definitely her. Zoey's only made it this far because she's focused so much of her time on her Body stat. She'd be freaking dead ten times over if she focused on Magic or Mental with the Box.
Combat training was another important part. Zoey taught them parts of her personal fighting style: Zoey's Victorious Boxing. She didn't teach them everything but parts of it that would fit well with their fighting styles. It was a little too dangerous to teach them the whole thing.
Zoey has transformed it into an actual killing art through the bodies of all the opponents she's defeated thus far. The core of the fighting style was winning by any means necessary, with a focus on striking. It wouldn't be very responsible to teach children something that can be compared to The Art of Killing, at least, in Zoey's opinion. If she did, the kids might become accidental murderers before they became proper teenagers.
So, under very careful passing down of her techniques, she had them spar with one another. At first, they looked very clumsy. Their showing of Victorious Boxing didn't hold any of the natural lethality, dangerous but smooth flow, and the simple brutality that was naturally present within the fighting style. It made sense. What would children know about killing and hurting people? Doing all of that just for the sake of winning. Their opponent could be an old person, an alien, or hell, even a baby, but if they wanted to truly understand Zoey's Victorious Boxing, they had to win no matter who their opponent was. Without that mindset, Zoey didn't see them progressing far. Something like that could only be gained through experience. Plus, Zoey didn't think it would be helpful for them to try and master the full thing as heroes anyway. Their focus should be on saving people first, not hurting others.
First-aid training was also a must. Zoey knew that injuries were inevitable in their line of work, and they needed to know how to administer basic medical care in emergencies. She had them go through publicly available classes and learn how to do so. Zoey, Jack, and Cindy all were taught how to bandage wounds, perform CPR, and handle various medical scenarios. Well, they only learned as much as expected for a regular civilian.
This was also how she earned a useful skill that she probably could've used a long time ago.
Mental training was an aspect that Inner Zoey stressed, and Zoey agreed. It was similar to physical training, but not exactly. She incorporated mental discipline exercises into their routine, such as meditation and image training. While Zoey constantly debated whether mental strength was just as important as physical strength, she thought it was better to force-feed it down her students' brains.
The Meditation skill she got from prison was a lot more useful than Zoey thought it would be. It was very helpful in helping her destress, focus, and get rid of annoying thoughts that weren't relevant at the moment. Unknown to Zoey, Jack, and Cindy would take to learning meditation like fish in water. It turns out that being able to clear their thoughts or focus on other things while undergoing grueling body-breaking training was very helpful. Not to mention that Zoey also had them wear weights on their bodies at all times except when they were sleeping or bathing.
And then there was knowledge - the one thing that even Zoey knew she could improve on and also couldn't help them with. She had Prometheus introduce them to tutors with knowledge of history, law, and ethics. She wanted them to understand the world they were trying to protect and the complexities of right and wrong. Zoey wanted Jack and Cindy to be informed and thoughtful heroes, not just reckless criminals causing trouble in pursuit of justice.
As the days turned into weeks, Jack and Cindy went through the rigorous training with determination, tears, complaints, and much much suffering. They broke, they shattered, they blacked out, but they never gave up. Zoey watched them grow stronger and more determined with each passing day, and she knew they were on the right path. Teaching was an absolutely bullshit skill.
Honestly, Zoey should be imprisoned for what she's put these two through, but somehow, they came out the other end better than ever. If a normal person went through what she put these two through, they would've been hospitalized halfway through the first week. Zoey didn't know 100%, but she had a damn good feeling that Teaching was the only reason these two managed to survive. Well, that and their fixation on becoming superheroes.
Finally, after a month that felt like a lifetime, Zoey gathered Jack and Cindy together, the exhaustion and weariness evident in their eyes.
"What are we doing today…?" Jack looked spiritless and wistless, like a person on the verge of becoming a ghost.
"Jack, did you write down Mrs. Johnson's notes for the social studies test? Becky's brother deleted the picture off her phone somehow, and I was sleeping during her class." Cindy asked with a look of frustration on her face. She's never behind on schoolwork and refuses to let it start now, no matter how exhausted she is.
"I got it. I'll let you copy my notes later…" Jack yawned.
"Training is over," Zoey announced, and for a moment, Jack and Cindy could hardly believe their ears.
"I knew it." Jack didn't even hear the words that came out of her mouth. He was already expecting something crazy like- "Wait, what did you say?!" Jack's eyes widened in shock.
Jack and Cindy exchanged glances, their faces beaming with joy and relief. They knew that the training was complete torture, and they couldn't be happier that it was over.
"You two are as ready as you'll ever be." Zoey had to give them credit.
She might call all of her students monsters, but these two really take the cake. In what world could anyone see pre-teens or teens being capable enough to fight grown adults? It wasn't like Jack or Cindy were ridiculously tall or big, either. They were normal-sized children for the most part. Zoey said for the most part because the month-long training session did wonders for their little bodies. Jack shed all of his excess fat and gained a nice buff little body. Cindy was no different, except she didn't have fat to shed. What she did have was muscle to grow and none of the awkwardness of being self-conscious about her body while growing through puberty.
"Thank god…" Cindy didn't know how much longer she could continue this, even if it was with her idol.
Zoey has never forced Cindy and Jack to continue their training. On the first day of their training, she told them straight out. If they ever wanted to give up, they could give up. She wouldn't stop them from quitting. But if they did decide to give up during training, they could not become a superhero no matter what. If Zoey saw them or heard about them out in the streets trying to be heroes despite giving up in her training, she would stop them herself. There was no threat more meaningful than that for Cindy and Jack. Having an undefeated fighting pseudo-champion come after you personally? How many people could hear such a thing and react calmly?
"Don't be so relieved. This is only the start, heroes." Zoey started. "It's only going to get harder from here on since you've both decided to go down this path. You'll have to keep up with your training and studying; otherwise, the criminals will take advantage of your laziness." She seriously warned them. "This isn't a game. Your lives and the lives of others will be at stake. But never forget, you can always come to me for advice or to talk." Zoey reassured them, rubbing their heads.
"Yes, Miss Devil." They said together, understanding that being a hero was a lot heavier than it was in the cartoons.
Zoey decided to start with flexibility training. Their days started at the crack of dawn when Zoey had them performing intense flexibility exercises. While she didn't think that flexibility would be all that important out of everything, they needed to learn. It was another combat asset that was better to have than to not. Zoey would ensure they weren't lacking in any area. After all, she was basically funding and supporting children into committing crimes. (Being a vigilante)
She had them practice yoga! During her time in magji prison, she's gotten a hell of a lot more flexible practicing those yoga routines Callie sent her. Her next boyfriend was in for a big surprise when he realized just how far she could bend and stretch. Surprisingly, Jack had an easier time than Cindy in the flexibility department. It was difficult for Zoey to wrap her head around why this was, but she didn't think much of it. Thinking harder didn't help her find answers.
Next came physical training. Zoey incorporated endurance exercises into their daily routine. Push-ups, sit-ups, burpees, weightlifting, running – the list seemed never-ending. She wanted them to build strength and stamina so that they could handle even the most grueling battles without giving in to exhaustion. Endurance was one of Zoey's strongest skills. If there was anyone who knew the importance of lasting long in a fight, it was definitely her. Zoey's only made it this far because she's focused so much of her time on her Body stat. She'd be freaking dead ten times over if she focused on Magic or Mental with the Box.
Combat training was another important part. Zoey taught them parts of her personal fighting style: Zoey's Victorious Boxing. She didn't teach them everything but parts of it that would fit well with their fighting styles. It was a little too dangerous to teach them the whole thing.
Zoey has transformed it into an actual killing art through the bodies of all the opponents she's defeated thus far. The core of the fighting style was winning by any means necessary, with a focus on striking. It wouldn't be very responsible to teach children something that can be compared to The Art of Killing, at least, in Zoey's opinion. If she did, the kids might become accidental murderers before they became proper teenagers.
So, under very careful passing down of her techniques, she had them spar with one another. At first, they looked very clumsy. Their showing of Victorious Boxing didn't hold any of the natural lethality, dangerous but smooth flow, and the simple brutality that was naturally present within the fighting style. It made sense. What would children know about killing and hurting people? Doing all of that just for the sake of winning. Their opponent could be an old person, an alien, or hell, even a baby, but if they wanted to truly understand Zoey's Victorious Boxing, they had to win no matter who their opponent was. Without that mindset, Zoey didn't see them progressing far. Something like that could only be gained through experience. Plus, Zoey didn't think it would be helpful for them to try and master the full thing as heroes anyway. Their focus should be on saving people first, not hurting others.
First-aid training was also a must. Zoey knew that injuries were inevitable in their line of work, and they needed to know how to administer basic medical care in emergencies. She had them go through publicly available classes and learn how to do so. Zoey, Jack, and Cindy all were taught how to bandage wounds, perform CPR, and handle various medical scenarios. Well, they only learned as much as expected for a regular civilian.
[First-Aid Lv1]
This was also how she earned a useful skill that she probably could've used a long time ago.
Mental training was an aspect that Inner Zoey stressed, and Zoey agreed. It was similar to physical training, but not exactly. She incorporated mental discipline exercises into their routine, such as meditation and image training. While Zoey constantly debated whether mental strength was just as important as physical strength, she thought it was better to force-feed it down her students' brains.
The Meditation skill she got from prison was a lot more useful than Zoey thought it would be. It was very helpful in helping her destress, focus, and get rid of annoying thoughts that weren't relevant at the moment. Unknown to Zoey, Jack, and Cindy would take to learning meditation like fish in water. It turns out that being able to clear their thoughts or focus on other things while undergoing grueling body-breaking training was very helpful. Not to mention that Zoey also had them wear weights on their bodies at all times except when they were sleeping or bathing.
And then there was knowledge - the one thing that even Zoey knew she could improve on and also couldn't help them with. She had Prometheus introduce them to tutors with knowledge of history, law, and ethics. She wanted them to understand the world they were trying to protect and the complexities of right and wrong. Zoey wanted Jack and Cindy to be informed and thoughtful heroes, not just reckless criminals causing trouble in pursuit of justice.
As the days turned into weeks, Jack and Cindy went through the rigorous training with determination, tears, complaints, and much much suffering. They broke, they shattered, they blacked out, but they never gave up. Zoey watched them grow stronger and more determined with each passing day, and she knew they were on the right path. Teaching was an absolutely bullshit skill.
Honestly, Zoey should be imprisoned for what she's put these two through, but somehow, they came out the other end better than ever. If a normal person went through what she put these two through, they would've been hospitalized halfway through the first week. Zoey didn't know 100%, but she had a damn good feeling that Teaching was the only reason these two managed to survive. Well, that and their fixation on becoming superheroes.
Finally, after a month that felt like a lifetime, Zoey gathered Jack and Cindy together, the exhaustion and weariness evident in their eyes.
"What are we doing today…?" Jack looked spiritless and wistless, like a person on the verge of becoming a ghost.
"Jack, did you write down Mrs. Johnson's notes for the social studies test? Becky's brother deleted the picture off her phone somehow, and I was sleeping during her class." Cindy asked with a look of frustration on her face. She's never behind on schoolwork and refuses to let it start now, no matter how exhausted she is.
"I got it. I'll let you copy my notes later…" Jack yawned.
"Training is over," Zoey announced, and for a moment, Jack and Cindy could hardly believe their ears.
"I knew it." Jack didn't even hear the words that came out of her mouth. He was already expecting something crazy like- "Wait, what did you say?!" Jack's eyes widened in shock.
Jack and Cindy exchanged glances, their faces beaming with joy and relief. They knew that the training was complete torture, and they couldn't be happier that it was over.
"You two are as ready as you'll ever be." Zoey had to give them credit.
She might call all of her students monsters, but these two really take the cake. In what world could anyone see pre-teens or teens being capable enough to fight grown adults? It wasn't like Jack or Cindy were ridiculously tall or big, either. They were normal-sized children for the most part. Zoey said for the most part because the month-long training session did wonders for their little bodies. Jack shed all of his excess fat and gained a nice buff little body. Cindy was no different, except she didn't have fat to shed. What she did have was muscle to grow and none of the awkwardness of being self-conscious about her body while growing through puberty.
"Thank god…" Cindy didn't know how much longer she could continue this, even if it was with her idol.
Zoey has never forced Cindy and Jack to continue their training. On the first day of their training, she told them straight out. If they ever wanted to give up, they could give up. She wouldn't stop them from quitting. But if they did decide to give up during training, they could not become a superhero no matter what. If Zoey saw them or heard about them out in the streets trying to be heroes despite giving up in her training, she would stop them herself. There was no threat more meaningful than that for Cindy and Jack. Having an undefeated fighting pseudo-champion come after you personally? How many people could hear such a thing and react calmly?
"Don't be so relieved. This is only the start, heroes." Zoey started. "It's only going to get harder from here on since you've both decided to go down this path. You'll have to keep up with your training and studying; otherwise, the criminals will take advantage of your laziness." She seriously warned them. "This isn't a game. Your lives and the lives of others will be at stake. But never forget, you can always come to me for advice or to talk." Zoey reassured them, rubbing their heads.
"Yes, Miss Devil." They said together, understanding that being a hero was a lot heavier than it was in the cartoons.
Chapter 149.5 (Alternate End Part 1)
"What was that? Please speak up if you have anything more to say. If not, we'll be bringing this trial to a close." Xavier's lips stretched wider and wider.
'We're not saying that we shouldn't leave this fucked up magji society, but before we leave, we should do some good. If we leave them be, there's no telling when they'll come after our family and friends. Look at those sick, twisted, sadistic motherfuckers. If we leave like this, how can we ever live in peace knowing these assholes are scheming and plotting to fuck with us? You aren't retarded enough to think they'll just let us leave in peace even if we break out of here, do you?'
"I guess you're right…" Zoey let out a long breath. "I already killed one person to protect the people I care about. What's a few more?" Just as Zoey was about to say fuck everything, something happened…
The entire building started to shake as something came bursting through the roof. Screams, gasps, and shouts rang among the sound of the falling debris. Everyone looked up to avoid being crushed. Zoey's mind was even briefly taken off of killing these fuckers as she had to jump, leap, and avoid the giant falling rocks. There was some sort of big wooden thing that crashed into the building.
Zoey could tell there was more to whatever the thing was that crashed into the building. She felt like a fucking idiot as everything started to click in her head. The Wanderers have finally started their plan to save her from whatever punishment these motherfuckers had in mind. It looks like there was no need to dirty her hands personally…
'Awh, what the fuck? I wanted to bust some heads!' Inner Zoey whined.
Zoey's personal warden suddenly appeared behind her with her rapier poking into her back, ready to kill at a moment's notice. Selena glared at Zoey as she rapidly looked around to see any signs of enemies. Unfortunately, she wasn't prepared for the enemies that suddenly teleported in the middle of the room. Several dozen magjistars chanted the words, "FOR FREEDOM!!!" before charging the magjistars who were looking over the trial.
It was quite a surprise to Zoey personally to see that they were more than willing to kill each other… Then again, they're practically going against the government itself. It'd take a miracle for them not to be declared traitors to the OM like Zoey. Did she get herself caught up in a revolution, somehow trying to prevent everyone from dying?
Speaking of revolution, where the fuck are the demons?! Zoey grimaced as she felt her warden's sword poking deeper as she wrapped her arm around her neck, poking her little sword into Zoey's ribs. It was at the perfect angle to pierce through her ribs and penetrate her heart. Now that she thought about it, was this the first time she played a helpless hostage?
It wasn't fun, but Zoey had a serious decision to make as all the magjistars were fucking killing each other! Should she let them continue or try and put a stop to the ridiculous bloodshed? 'I mean, there's fucking daemons about to attack soon. They're weakening themselves before the daemons even got the chance, too!' Zoey realized. 'We should just wipe both sides out.' Inner Zoey was a little excited at all the fighting.
Zoey was conflicted about whether to intervene or not. All the delicious experience she could rack up from these strong-looking magjistars… But Prometheus! He reminded her not to cause a mess on both sides, but what the fuck was she supposed to do when they were determined to kill themselves?!
"Zoey!" A silver-haired woman shouted as she saw her being held hostage.
Zoey would wave, but a magji snake was kind of wrapped around her hands, and a sword was poking into her trained, sexy side abs. She didn't know who this woman was, but she seemed to know her and seemed concerned about her. "It's me, Luna! The leader of The Wanderers!" She excitedly introduced herself. "Hey?" Luna texted like she was younger than she actually was.
Luna was a sexy older woman but texted like someone her age… What the hell was up with that? Zoey thought she was talking to someone around her age this whole time while she was locked up in prison after her brother called her. But it did make a little sense… How could someone so young be the leader of their own faction in the magji world?
'We could be a kick-ass leader.' Inner Zoey argued.
'I'm not for social stuff…' Zoey wasn't a fan of the idea.
'All we'd need is a skill from the box on leading or commanding, and we'll be great at it!' Inner Zoey retorted.
'Eh, no thanks…' Zoey still wasn't a fan of the idea. It didn't seem genuine to her.
"So this is why you didn't seem that concerned in prison." Selena Star's husky voice flowed into Zoey's ears.
"Kind of." Zoey could've broken out anytime she wanted, probably.
"I knew it was strange that you didn't seem bothered at all. I even told those idiots that it didn't make sense that a traitorous criminal like you would be so unconcerned about their impending fate." Selena clenched her fist in irritation.
"Selena Star… Or should I call you by your more well-known name, The Steel Serpent?" Luna narrowed her eyes at the swordsman.
"It doesn't matter what you call me, traitor. There are only two options for all of you scum. Zoey Winter dies, or you all willingly accept being captured by the OM." Selena stated.
"Pfft!" Zoey willingly tried to stifle her laugh after hearing that ultimatum.
"Shut it." Selena slightly stabbed into her ribs, the cold blade shifting in between her ribs.
Startled that she was actually willing to hurt her as a hostage, Zoey accidentally headbutted Selena in response to the abrupt pain. Selena, not expecting this kind of response from a prisoner drained of most of their mana, was sent flying back into one of the high-backed chairs used by those who were watching the trial take place. "Nice one, Zoey, I'll take it from here!" Luna didn't waste this opportunity and immediately charged the disgruntled Selena Star.
Zoey flexed her side abs to the point where the exit point of the rapier was closed up through the pure physical force of her muscles! Haha, strength build was the shit! "I'll take care of this for you…" A big bald guy crushed the head of the serpent shackles, draining her magji.
"Eugh!" Zoey gagged at the sight of the poor helpless snake's head being crushed to a pulp and splurting blood all over her!
Killing daemons was one thing. Killing humans was another, but animals? It didn't feel good to see. Zoey wasn't one of those people who favored animal lives over humans, but like still. No one wanted to watch animals like die right in front of them. It just made your insides feel not right.
"Sorry. My name is Jax. I'm with the Wanderers…" He introduced himself.
"Well, thanks." Inner Zoey wiped the blood of the snake on his shirt.
"Do you want me to get you out of here so you can recover? I know it's hard to adjust after having them on for so long." Jax offered.
"Thanks, but let me check something first." Zoey began stretching her body now that her mahna was slowly filling up within every part of her body.
She texted Prometheus on the whereabouts of the daemons or when they were going to strike. His response was a phone call, much to Zoey's dismay. She hated talking on the phone. Just seeing his face pop up while calling was enough to suck the energy out of her. But she stayed strong. 'Daemons, daemons, daemons.' She chanted. 'Skills, leveling up, experience!'
"Luminaurora, now." His suave voice told her in a serious manner.
"Gotta go, but tell Luna we'll talk later, okay?" Inner Zoey picked up a piece of debris from the ceiling, tossing it in the air and catching it.
"Where are you going?" Jax asked. There were a lot of things going on right now.
"The daemons. Did you guys forget?" Zoey briefly shifted into Overdraft before tossing the stone at Selena's head while she was fighting Luna.
Zoey's stone painfully impacted against Selena's head. A content smile formed on her face. 'That was for Slinky, you bitch.' Like the track star she was, Zoey dashed out of the trial room as The Wanderers had fun with their little revolution or something. She had more important things to focus on.
Like raising her skills! An army of daemons that were fully willing to kill and eat people. She had no reason to hold back anything at all. Zoey could go all out without any trouble! When could she have another opportunity like this? It wasn't that long ago that daemons were on their solo dolo. They never grouped up in the past! Zoey wondered if she had anything to do with that…
"So, this is what the city of magjistars looks like…" Poison, the lethal green beauty, had a scrutinizing gaze. Overall, she wasn't impressed.
"ATTACK?! RAMPAGE?!" Muscle Brain, the daemon filled with muscle muscle and more muscles, asked for permission.
"Go ahead, buddy. Have as much fun as you want." Polly, the sophisticated older gentleman, smiled at the sight of the ripe city filled to the brim with magjistars.
"This really is a lot more simple than I thought it would be…" Vio, the punkish daemon, sneered at the magjistar's ignorance.
"I told you to trust me." Poison rolled her eyes.
"I didn't believe it would be so easy either," Trickster, the size-altering daemon, admitted.
"Well, go on. What are you waiting for?" Poison gestured to the thousands of daemons.
At the command of the Second Grade daemon, the army of daemons unleashed hellish noises as they stampeded inside the virgin city of Luminaurora. Lust for blood, hunger for hearts, and excitement for the hunt all thumped furiously through the bodies of the daemons. With the smell of so much food in front of them, it was impossible for most daemons to retain higher thought—a feeding frenzy, in other words.
Poison whipped out her phone and called someone. "Snivellus, update." She demanded. "B-Bad news… Zoey Winters has escaped with the help of The Wanderers! They dropped their airship directly into the building before teleporting all of their forces inside! Now the magjistars are fighting to the death while Zoey Winters has escaped!" He reported.
The green-haired beauty grimaced as she began thinking. It was too early to bring out their secret weapon, but if that freak of a human was coming, it could ruin everything… While it was great the magjistars were killing themselves off, it would mean nothing if Zoey Winters wasn't out of the way. She killed Warrior! The daemon who had the highest potential of becoming a Daemon King!
"Polly. I'll leave her to you." Poison turned to the sharply dressed daemon.
"I finally get to meet the infamous Zoey Winters. I have to admit, I'm rather excited." Polly sported a mischievous smile.
"Don't mess around. Use that technique when you get the opportunity." Poison narrowed her eyes at him.
"Surely, you must be overestimating the human, right?" Polly was slightly nervous under her stare.
"Do not give her any opportunity to fight. Don't fall to her level; you will lose, and you will die." Poison told him, staring directly into his eyes.
"Very well…" Polly decided to trust his instincts and listen to Poison. "Jinx, do you mind?" He politely requested.
The small white fox resting on Poison's head looked in his direction. A portal manifested in front of him. He stepped into the portal and disappeared. "If he fails, Vio, you're our next line of defense." Poison turned to him.
"Yeah, I know," Vio responded with a smile. He knew how dangerous the human was.
"Should we go have some fun in the meantime?" Trickster excitedly jumped up and down.
"FUN! FUN! FUN!!!" Muscle Brain took the lead in charging into Luminauora.
"HAHAHAHA! SHE WAS RIGHT! WINTERS WASN'T TALKING COMPLETE BULLSHIT!" Jacky swung her spiked metal bat with wild brutality.
Amidst the swirling tempest of battle, Jacky emerged as a relentless avatar of destruction. Her visage, partially obscured by a mouth mask adorned with razor-sharp teeth, bore the marks of daemonic carnage. Bloodstains marred its once ominous design, casting it in a sinister light. Above the mask, her eyes blazed with a dark, unrelenting fire. Crazed bloodlust etched on her face, she moved with such ferocious movement it was almost impossible to predict where she was going to head next. Her ebony tank top clung to her, revealing the contours of a physique sculpted by ceaseless combat. Muscles, glistening with sweat and daemon innards, pulsed with each powerful swing of her spiked metal bat.
The battlefield seemed to bend to her will as she wove through the daemon horde. Her movements were a lethal hurricane, each swing of her weapon a deadly gust in a whirlwind of chaos. The daemons fell before her with few methods to resist, their grotesque forms splattering under her relentless assault.
Around her, her daemon summons, bounded by her magji and will, followed her with utmost loyalty—their forms, twisted and nightmarish, followed behind her in perfect harmony. Amidst the din of battle, her voice rose like a chilling crescendo. Laughter, equal parts maniacal and triumphant, echoed through the chaos. Her words cut through the tumult, a chilling battle cry that struck fear into her own allies.
Jacky cared little for the collateral damage left in her wake. Her focus was singular, her determination unwavering. She was an unapologetic force of nature, a harbinger of doom to the daemon horde. If anyone was stupid enough to get in her way, they'd deserve to have their brains emptied out of their skulls. In the thick of the maelstrom, she charged forward and only forward, a tempest of death and chaos. There was no part of her that wasn't coated in blood. Her presence was an omen, a herald of impending victory, as she tore through the daemon ranks with ruthless efficiency.
Along with killing the daemons, she was also forcing the interesting ones to her will. As a summoner, a battle like this was nothing but an all-you-can-stomach buffet! At that moment, Jacky was more than a magjistar; she was a living embodiment of destruction, an awe-inspiring and terrifying figure on the battlefield.
"Tch… Winters just had to be right, didn't she?" Lea slashed apart a daemon in front of her. "Well, I guess I will be benefiting from this because of her. I suppose I should thank her even if she's just a lucky gully." A small smile formed on Lea's face.
In the midst of the raging combat, Lea emerged as a striking figure, her lithe frame moving with a deadly grace. Her previously ebony hair, slicked back to maintain an unobstructed view of the battlefield, glistened with a strange, almost unnatural sheen in the flickering light of magji clashes. Pure crimson and other colors now soaked her raven locks, proof of the daemons she's slain so far.
Her eyes, like twin pools of molten fury, blazed with an intensity that matched the chaos surrounding her. They were windows to a soul consumed by hatred and ambition, driven by a burning desire to assert magjistar dominance over all else. In the midst of the relentless melee, her gaze remained unwavering, each glance calculated and piercing.
Lea's attire was a blend of practicality and intimidation. She wore a form-fitting, obsidian bodysuit that allowed for unhindered movement, a second skin that mirrored her combat prowess. Strapped to her back was her ominous Daemonic Weapon, a cursed tool that throbbed with the energy of a daemon. Its presence was an ever-present reminder of her relentless pursuit of power and her unyielding belief in magjistar superiority. The blade's razor-sharp teeth seemed to gnash eagerly as if yearning for the taste of flesh. As she sliced through the battlefield, Lea moved with a predatory hunger. Her steps were calculated, her movements precise, and each sword strike was to feed her sword.
"I'm glad I managed to convince my family to stay back…" Tristan said as multiple daemons converged on his position. In an instant, his wild, spiky hair that went all the way down to his legs expanded outward, piercing through the daemons.
Amid the hellish chaos of the daemon-infested battlefield, Tristan surged forward with an air of stoic determination. His wild, animated hair, now a weapon of unparalleled prowess, became a tempest of swirling, prehensile deadliness. Each strand moved with purpose and precision, like thousands of sword-like whips. The daemons, grotesque and relentless, swarmed around him with their primal ferocity. Claws and fangs glistened in the dim light, and frenzied shrieks pierced the air. But Tristan, the hair-controlling magjistar, remained unfazed, his eyes closed in serene concentration.
As the daemon horde closed in, Tristan's hair moved with a mind of its own, striking out with an intricate dance of slashes and binds. It was a mesmerizing spectacle of his connate Magji, a brutal ballet of hair and gore. Daemon limbs were ensnared, bones shattered, and adversaries immobilized. In the midst of the battlefield's cacophony, Tristan's calm demeanor stood as a testament to his unwavering focus. In the chaos of explosions and demonic howls, his voice rang out with strategic commands, guiding his comrades in their coordinated assault. His words and magji were beacons in the storm, ensuring that their efforts remained cohesive and effective.
"Form a defensive line!" Tristan shouted, his hair acting as a barrier against the relentless daemon advance. "Stay together and watch each other's backs. We can't afford to let them break us apart!"
The battlefield became a canvas of frenetic combat, and Tristan's hair was the brush that painted the masterpiece of their survival. He moved like a giant hairy bear, a guardian of the team, ensuring that every member was protected and empowered to strike down their daemon foes.
While the focus was on the ruthless struggle against the daemons, Tristan's presence was a constant reminder of stability and strategy. His hair whirled and twirled, defending and attacking in equal measure as they pushed back the daemon threat. In the heart of the battlefield, Tristan embodied both control and chaos. His hair, an extension of his will, was a lethal force to be reckoned with, allowing him to navigate the maelstrom of battle with an air of serene mastery.
"How annoying…" Tara was both glad and unhappy at the daemon invasion. On one hand, that annoying bitch was right. On the other hand, that annoying bitch was right, and she had the chance to improve her standing in the magji world because of it.
Surrounded by the chaos of battle, Tara, a girl with a distinctive appearance, became a focal point of intrigue. She sported a mouth scarf designed with a sinister, toothy grin, hinting at her fascination with the occult. Long, straight black hair flowed behind her, and despite her petite stature, Tara exuded a subdued aura of joy.
In her hand, she wielded an oversized book titled "Word Magji." an enigmatic tome that was the key to using her unique Word Magji abilities. Tara's typical silence dissipated into the wind as she focused her magji on the daemon horde. With her book held tightly, she spewed words filled with mahna.
"Word Volume I: Stop!" Any daemons hit by the immaterial flying word stopped directly in their tracks. Allowing any nearby magjistars to end them.
Tara worked closely alongside Tristan as her type of magji was better supportive in a massive brawl like this. She used her unique form of magji to attack the daemons directly, support her allies by strengthening them and hindering the strength of the daemons.
In the middle of the battle, Cassie's voice rose as she perched on a rooftop, her demeanor unusually cheerful. "This is a whole hecka lot more fun than I thought it would be!" she exclaimed to herself. With a gleam of excitement in her eyes, she held her specialized magji tool water gun at the ready.
From her vantage point above, Cassie took aim with precision. Her Magji-enhanced water gun was no ordinary weapon; it possessed unique capabilities that defied expectations. As she squeezed the trigger, a potent stream of Magji-infused water shot forth, sniping the daemons below.
The daemons, caught off guard by the unexpected rays of water, were killed in an instant. Cassie's water gun, a conduit for her mahna, proved to be a formidable asset in the battle against the daemon horde. Cassie's laughter resonated across the rooftop as she continued her relentless assault. Her shots were true, each one holding enough power to assassinate distracted daemons. With each pull of the trigger, she reveled in the thrill of the kill, finding joy in the midst of chaos.
From her perch above, Cassie was a force to be reckoned with, her Magji tool water gun unleashing a jet of mahna-enhanced water that aided her allies. As she continued her sniper-like assault, her ranged approach to battle added a touch of safety to the grim war unfolding below for her allies.
"The Council was deceiving us…" Kara realized as she faced the incoming daemonic horde.
In the heart of the fighting storm, Kara, an unassuming figure, emerged as a compelling presence. Clad in her nondescript attire, she wielded a samurai sword with the grace of a seasoned warrior. Her average appearance belied the strength and skill that lay within. At her waist, a mask hung as an enigmatic accessory, a symbol of her readiness for battle.
Kara's focus was sharp, her katana an extension of her will as she deftly sliced her way through the battlefield. Her actions spoke louder than words, her strikes precise and calculated. Each swing of her blade was a testament to her dedication to her training, a dance of accuracy and lethal intent.
""Oo-oo-ah-ah!" Timmy hollered as he somersaulted through the air, landing a powerful kick on a daemon.
In the heat of the battle's chaos, the boy known as Timmy unleashed the true power of his monkey mask, a formidable magji tool that transformed him into a formidable force. As he activated the mask's magji, his movements took on an astonishingly agile and powerful quality, reminiscent of a monkey but amplified to an incredible degree. "Ee-ee-eeek!" His voice rose in a triumphant chorus as he swung from one daemon to another, delivering a series of lightning-fast strikes.
With the mask securely in place on his face, Timmy's actions became a spectacle of awe-inspiring agility and strength. He leaped and bounded with astonishing grace, moving through the battlefield like a blur. His strikes were a fusion of primal ferocity and calculated precision, a testament to the mask's enhancement of his physical abilities. "Hoo-hoo-hoo!" Timmy's laughter carried wild, infectious energy as he pummeled daemons with his enhanced strength.
The mask's magji-infused power surged through Timmy, granting him unparalleled agility and strength. He swung from daemons like a monkey swinging from vines, striking with a combination of acrobatics and brute force. His strikes landed with devastating impact, sending daemons flying and shattering their bodies.
Amidst the battle cries and chaos, Timmy fought with otherworldly grace and power, his movements defying the limitations of the human form. He was a true beast in combat, a whirlwind of fury and skill that left daemons as corpses. The mask was a magji tool that had transformed him into a formidable warrior, a force to be reckoned with on the battlefield.
As Timmy fought, his words carried a newfound confidence and determination. He was no longer just a monkey boy; he was a hero in the making. His vision of a united team of magjistars defending Luminaurora felt closer to reality than ever before, fueled by the mask's empowering magji.
In the heart of the battle, Timmy's monkey mask became a symbol of his strength and determination. With its magji-enhanced abilities, he tore through the daemon horde with a blend of agility and power that left no doubt about his potential as a true hero. He stood as a testament to the limitless possibilities of magji-enhanced combat.
"Aa-aahh!" His shouts mingled with the sounds of battle, creating a cacophony of primal cries that filled the air.
"I always believed in you, Zoey…" Tiara Shadows softly smiled.
Tiara Shadows, a member of the enigmatic Shadow Clan, unleashed the formidable power of shadow magji. Her presence was marked by the eerie dance of shadows that swirled around her, a testament to her unique background and connate magji.
Tiara, shrouded in an aura of shadows, moved with fluid grace amidst the chaos of the daemon-infested battlefield. Her introduction had been a display of her mastery over shadows, and now she utilized that power to deadly effect. As daemons closed in from all sides, she channeled her shadow magji into formidable attacks.
With a mere flick of her hand, tendrils of shadow emerged from the darkness, lashing out at the daemons. Each tendril moved with lethal precision, striking at vulnerable points and killing daemons. Tiara's control over the shadows was like looking at a skilled conductor as she performed a symphony of death and destruction around herself.
Her movements were fluid and unpredictable, aided by the ever-shifting shadows that surrounded her. Tiara's strikes were a blend of death and speed, as she utilized her shadow magji to strike from unexpected angles and surprise her adversaries. Daemons fell before her, their forms falling into mutilated corpses as she fought.
Alongside these eager patriotic youths, members of The Wanderers and locals of Luminaurora fought to protect their homes from the invaders. While they did have thoughts about The Council lying to them and Zoey Winters being correct all along, they didn't have the time to think about such things in the middle of a war. They focused on staying alive, fleeing, or a combination of both.
Surrounded by the fury of combat, the Fairies, loyal servants of magjistars, displayed their unique abilities on the front lines. These diminutive and androgynous beings had an uncanny knack for avoiding direct combat, instead harnessing their powers to serve their magjistar masters.
As the daemons closed in, the Fairies darted and danced through the battlefield, their lithe forms a blur of movement. With a flick of their delicate fingers, they sent annoying magji spells toward their foes. These spells disrupted the daemons' movements or focus, leaving them vulnerable to the attacks of their allies.
But the Fairies' true strength lay in their ability to support their comrades. They weaved protective barriers of mahna, shielding magjistars from the relentless daemon assault. Their wings allowed them to soar above the fray, providing aerial reconnaissance and swift communication among their allies.
Though they avoided physical combat, the Fairies' presence on the battlefield was essential. Their unwavering loyalty and mastery of supportive magji made them invaluable assets in the fight to protect Luminaurora.
The Viperians, with their serpent-like lower bodies and potent venom, proved to be formidable adversaries on the battlefield. Their natural resistance to magji made them daunting opponents for daemons with unique abilities.
As the daemon horde advanced, Viperians slithered forward, their serpentine tails whipping through the air with deadly precision. Venomous fangs dripped with a potent toxin that could incapacitate even the most fearsome of daemons. With each strike, they could inject their venom, sending their foes into spasms of agony.
But it wasn't just their venom that made Viperians a force to be reckoned with. Their sinewy, muscular bodies allowed them to constrict and crush daemons, rendering them helpless in their grip. With a powerful squeeze, they crushed the life out of their adversaries, their reptilian eyes gleaming with ruthless determination.
In addition to their physical prowess, Viperians could channel mahna into their attacks, unleashing devastating shockwaves that sent daemons flying. The Viperians fought with a fierce resolve, defending Luminaurora with their deadly blend of strength, venom, and dedication.
Towering over the battlefield, the Walkers, with their shaggy fur and imposing stature, were a sight to behold. Their immense physical strength and resilience to magji made them formidable adversaries against the daemon horde.
As daemons surged forward, the Walkers charged into the fray, their muscular frames a whirlwind of brute force. With each swing of their massive limbs, they sent daemons hurtling through the air, their bodies crashing into the ground with bone-shattering force.
But the Walkers' abilities extended beyond raw strength. They could harness mahna to enhance their already formidable physical prowess. Mahna-infused strikes cracked the ground beneath them, creating shockwaves that rippled through the daemon ranks, causing chaos and disarray.
Their shaggy fur served as protection against any magji abilities. In the midst of battle, Walkers became indomitable forces, their towering figures a symbol of Luminaurora's strength and resilience.
With every ground-breaking step, the Walkers defended their city with unwavering determination, proving that size and strength could overcome even the most relentless of daemonic onslaughts.
Amidst the chaos of the battlefield, the Luminari stood as beacons of radiant light. Their luminous auras, like colorful beacons, pierced the darkness of the daemon onslaught. With a touch of their unique magji abilities, they illuminated the battlefield in a dazzling display of colors.
The Luminari had the power to control light itself. They bent and shaped beams of light to their will, creating blinding flashes that disoriented daemons and left them vulnerable to attack. With their ability to project solid constructs of light, they forged radiant weapons and barriers that defied the daemons' advances.
Each Luminari possessed a unique aura, which they manipulated to their advantage. The radiant auras not only served as a source of inspiration for their fellow magjistars but also as a means of deception. Luminari could project false illusions, leading daemons astray and causing confusion among their ranks.
As they moved through the battlefield, their luminous presence inspired hope and courage among their allies. The Luminari's magji abilities were a testament to their unique role in the defense of Luminaurora, using the brilliance of light to outshine the daemonic darkness.
The Succubi, with their otherworldly beauty and enchanting voices, proved to be formidable adversaries in the battlefield's chaos. Their magji abilities were rooted in the manipulation of desires, making them masters of seduction and temptation.
As the daemons closed in, the Succubi projected an aura of irresistible charm. Their presence alone captivated the hearts and minds of the daemon horde, causing confusion and discord among their ranks. Daemons were lured into a web of influence, their desires, and emotions bent to the Succubi's will.
With their enchanting voices, the Succubi wove spells of temptation and seduction. Daemons found themselves compelled to act against their own interests, ensnared by the beguiling melodies. Succubi manipulated emotions, turning allies against each other and sowing chaos within the daemon horde.
But the Succubi's powers extended beyond mere manipulation. They could create illusions that played on the daemons' deepest desires and fears. These illusions clouded the battlefield, causing daemons to attack their own allies while their true adversaries struck from the shadows.
The Succubi were not just alluring but also deadly. Their magji abilities were a double-edged sword, capable of captivating adversaries and causing havoc among their ranks. In the midst of the daemon onslaught, the Succubi's enchanting presence added an element of psychological warfare to the battle for Luminaurora.
"Greetings, Zoey Winters. I'd say it's a pleasure to meet you, but I'm afraid your survival isn't a good thing at all." Polly gave a slight bow to the human.
"Who a-" Zoey didn't manage to finish her words as she was suddenly swallowed up by a gigantic daemon that appeared underneath her somehow.
Everything turned dark as she felt herself falling down a very deep hole.
'We're not saying that we shouldn't leave this fucked up magji society, but before we leave, we should do some good. If we leave them be, there's no telling when they'll come after our family and friends. Look at those sick, twisted, sadistic motherfuckers. If we leave like this, how can we ever live in peace knowing these assholes are scheming and plotting to fuck with us? You aren't retarded enough to think they'll just let us leave in peace even if we break out of here, do you?'
"I guess you're right…" Zoey let out a long breath. "I already killed one person to protect the people I care about. What's a few more?" Just as Zoey was about to say fuck everything, something happened…
The entire building started to shake as something came bursting through the roof. Screams, gasps, and shouts rang among the sound of the falling debris. Everyone looked up to avoid being crushed. Zoey's mind was even briefly taken off of killing these fuckers as she had to jump, leap, and avoid the giant falling rocks. There was some sort of big wooden thing that crashed into the building.
Zoey could tell there was more to whatever the thing was that crashed into the building. She felt like a fucking idiot as everything started to click in her head. The Wanderers have finally started their plan to save her from whatever punishment these motherfuckers had in mind. It looks like there was no need to dirty her hands personally…
'Awh, what the fuck? I wanted to bust some heads!' Inner Zoey whined.
Zoey's personal warden suddenly appeared behind her with her rapier poking into her back, ready to kill at a moment's notice. Selena glared at Zoey as she rapidly looked around to see any signs of enemies. Unfortunately, she wasn't prepared for the enemies that suddenly teleported in the middle of the room. Several dozen magjistars chanted the words, "FOR FREEDOM!!!" before charging the magjistars who were looking over the trial.
It was quite a surprise to Zoey personally to see that they were more than willing to kill each other… Then again, they're practically going against the government itself. It'd take a miracle for them not to be declared traitors to the OM like Zoey. Did she get herself caught up in a revolution, somehow trying to prevent everyone from dying?
Speaking of revolution, where the fuck are the demons?! Zoey grimaced as she felt her warden's sword poking deeper as she wrapped her arm around her neck, poking her little sword into Zoey's ribs. It was at the perfect angle to pierce through her ribs and penetrate her heart. Now that she thought about it, was this the first time she played a helpless hostage?
It wasn't fun, but Zoey had a serious decision to make as all the magjistars were fucking killing each other! Should she let them continue or try and put a stop to the ridiculous bloodshed? 'I mean, there's fucking daemons about to attack soon. They're weakening themselves before the daemons even got the chance, too!' Zoey realized. 'We should just wipe both sides out.' Inner Zoey was a little excited at all the fighting.
Zoey was conflicted about whether to intervene or not. All the delicious experience she could rack up from these strong-looking magjistars… But Prometheus! He reminded her not to cause a mess on both sides, but what the fuck was she supposed to do when they were determined to kill themselves?!
"Zoey!" A silver-haired woman shouted as she saw her being held hostage.
Zoey would wave, but a magji snake was kind of wrapped around her hands, and a sword was poking into her trained, sexy side abs. She didn't know who this woman was, but she seemed to know her and seemed concerned about her. "It's me, Luna! The leader of The Wanderers!" She excitedly introduced herself. "Hey?" Luna texted like she was younger than she actually was.
Luna was a sexy older woman but texted like someone her age… What the hell was up with that? Zoey thought she was talking to someone around her age this whole time while she was locked up in prison after her brother called her. But it did make a little sense… How could someone so young be the leader of their own faction in the magji world?
'We could be a kick-ass leader.' Inner Zoey argued.
'I'm not for social stuff…' Zoey wasn't a fan of the idea.
'All we'd need is a skill from the box on leading or commanding, and we'll be great at it!' Inner Zoey retorted.
'Eh, no thanks…' Zoey still wasn't a fan of the idea. It didn't seem genuine to her.
"So this is why you didn't seem that concerned in prison." Selena Star's husky voice flowed into Zoey's ears.
"Kind of." Zoey could've broken out anytime she wanted, probably.
"I knew it was strange that you didn't seem bothered at all. I even told those idiots that it didn't make sense that a traitorous criminal like you would be so unconcerned about their impending fate." Selena clenched her fist in irritation.
"Selena Star… Or should I call you by your more well-known name, The Steel Serpent?" Luna narrowed her eyes at the swordsman.
"It doesn't matter what you call me, traitor. There are only two options for all of you scum. Zoey Winter dies, or you all willingly accept being captured by the OM." Selena stated.
"Pfft!" Zoey willingly tried to stifle her laugh after hearing that ultimatum.
"Shut it." Selena slightly stabbed into her ribs, the cold blade shifting in between her ribs.
Startled that she was actually willing to hurt her as a hostage, Zoey accidentally headbutted Selena in response to the abrupt pain. Selena, not expecting this kind of response from a prisoner drained of most of their mana, was sent flying back into one of the high-backed chairs used by those who were watching the trial take place. "Nice one, Zoey, I'll take it from here!" Luna didn't waste this opportunity and immediately charged the disgruntled Selena Star.
Zoey flexed her side abs to the point where the exit point of the rapier was closed up through the pure physical force of her muscles! Haha, strength build was the shit! "I'll take care of this for you…" A big bald guy crushed the head of the serpent shackles, draining her magji.
"Eugh!" Zoey gagged at the sight of the poor helpless snake's head being crushed to a pulp and splurting blood all over her!
Killing daemons was one thing. Killing humans was another, but animals? It didn't feel good to see. Zoey wasn't one of those people who favored animal lives over humans, but like still. No one wanted to watch animals like die right in front of them. It just made your insides feel not right.
"Sorry. My name is Jax. I'm with the Wanderers…" He introduced himself.
"Well, thanks." Inner Zoey wiped the blood of the snake on his shirt.
"Do you want me to get you out of here so you can recover? I know it's hard to adjust after having them on for so long." Jax offered.
"Thanks, but let me check something first." Zoey began stretching her body now that her mahna was slowly filling up within every part of her body.
She texted Prometheus on the whereabouts of the daemons or when they were going to strike. His response was a phone call, much to Zoey's dismay. She hated talking on the phone. Just seeing his face pop up while calling was enough to suck the energy out of her. But she stayed strong. 'Daemons, daemons, daemons.' She chanted. 'Skills, leveling up, experience!'
"Luminaurora, now." His suave voice told her in a serious manner.
"Gotta go, but tell Luna we'll talk later, okay?" Inner Zoey picked up a piece of debris from the ceiling, tossing it in the air and catching it.
"Where are you going?" Jax asked. There were a lot of things going on right now.
"The daemons. Did you guys forget?" Zoey briefly shifted into Overdraft before tossing the stone at Selena's head while she was fighting Luna.
Zoey's stone painfully impacted against Selena's head. A content smile formed on her face. 'That was for Slinky, you bitch.' Like the track star she was, Zoey dashed out of the trial room as The Wanderers had fun with their little revolution or something. She had more important things to focus on.
Like raising her skills! An army of daemons that were fully willing to kill and eat people. She had no reason to hold back anything at all. Zoey could go all out without any trouble! When could she have another opportunity like this? It wasn't that long ago that daemons were on their solo dolo. They never grouped up in the past! Zoey wondered if she had anything to do with that…
"So, this is what the city of magjistars looks like…" Poison, the lethal green beauty, had a scrutinizing gaze. Overall, she wasn't impressed.
"ATTACK?! RAMPAGE?!" Muscle Brain, the daemon filled with muscle muscle and more muscles, asked for permission.
"Go ahead, buddy. Have as much fun as you want." Polly, the sophisticated older gentleman, smiled at the sight of the ripe city filled to the brim with magjistars.
"This really is a lot more simple than I thought it would be…" Vio, the punkish daemon, sneered at the magjistar's ignorance.
"I told you to trust me." Poison rolled her eyes.
"I didn't believe it would be so easy either," Trickster, the size-altering daemon, admitted.
"Well, go on. What are you waiting for?" Poison gestured to the thousands of daemons.
At the command of the Second Grade daemon, the army of daemons unleashed hellish noises as they stampeded inside the virgin city of Luminaurora. Lust for blood, hunger for hearts, and excitement for the hunt all thumped furiously through the bodies of the daemons. With the smell of so much food in front of them, it was impossible for most daemons to retain higher thought—a feeding frenzy, in other words.
Poison whipped out her phone and called someone. "Snivellus, update." She demanded. "B-Bad news… Zoey Winters has escaped with the help of The Wanderers! They dropped their airship directly into the building before teleporting all of their forces inside! Now the magjistars are fighting to the death while Zoey Winters has escaped!" He reported.
The green-haired beauty grimaced as she began thinking. It was too early to bring out their secret weapon, but if that freak of a human was coming, it could ruin everything… While it was great the magjistars were killing themselves off, it would mean nothing if Zoey Winters wasn't out of the way. She killed Warrior! The daemon who had the highest potential of becoming a Daemon King!
"Polly. I'll leave her to you." Poison turned to the sharply dressed daemon.
"I finally get to meet the infamous Zoey Winters. I have to admit, I'm rather excited." Polly sported a mischievous smile.
"Don't mess around. Use that technique when you get the opportunity." Poison narrowed her eyes at him.
"Surely, you must be overestimating the human, right?" Polly was slightly nervous under her stare.
"Do not give her any opportunity to fight. Don't fall to her level; you will lose, and you will die." Poison told him, staring directly into his eyes.
"Very well…" Polly decided to trust his instincts and listen to Poison. "Jinx, do you mind?" He politely requested.
The small white fox resting on Poison's head looked in his direction. A portal manifested in front of him. He stepped into the portal and disappeared. "If he fails, Vio, you're our next line of defense." Poison turned to him.
"Yeah, I know," Vio responded with a smile. He knew how dangerous the human was.
"Should we go have some fun in the meantime?" Trickster excitedly jumped up and down.
"FUN! FUN! FUN!!!" Muscle Brain took the lead in charging into Luminauora.
"HAHAHAHA! SHE WAS RIGHT! WINTERS WASN'T TALKING COMPLETE BULLSHIT!" Jacky swung her spiked metal bat with wild brutality.
Amidst the swirling tempest of battle, Jacky emerged as a relentless avatar of destruction. Her visage, partially obscured by a mouth mask adorned with razor-sharp teeth, bore the marks of daemonic carnage. Bloodstains marred its once ominous design, casting it in a sinister light. Above the mask, her eyes blazed with a dark, unrelenting fire. Crazed bloodlust etched on her face, she moved with such ferocious movement it was almost impossible to predict where she was going to head next. Her ebony tank top clung to her, revealing the contours of a physique sculpted by ceaseless combat. Muscles, glistening with sweat and daemon innards, pulsed with each powerful swing of her spiked metal bat.
The battlefield seemed to bend to her will as she wove through the daemon horde. Her movements were a lethal hurricane, each swing of her weapon a deadly gust in a whirlwind of chaos. The daemons fell before her with few methods to resist, their grotesque forms splattering under her relentless assault.
Around her, her daemon summons, bounded by her magji and will, followed her with utmost loyalty—their forms, twisted and nightmarish, followed behind her in perfect harmony. Amidst the din of battle, her voice rose like a chilling crescendo. Laughter, equal parts maniacal and triumphant, echoed through the chaos. Her words cut through the tumult, a chilling battle cry that struck fear into her own allies.
Jacky cared little for the collateral damage left in her wake. Her focus was singular, her determination unwavering. She was an unapologetic force of nature, a harbinger of doom to the daemon horde. If anyone was stupid enough to get in her way, they'd deserve to have their brains emptied out of their skulls. In the thick of the maelstrom, she charged forward and only forward, a tempest of death and chaos. There was no part of her that wasn't coated in blood. Her presence was an omen, a herald of impending victory, as she tore through the daemon ranks with ruthless efficiency.
Along with killing the daemons, she was also forcing the interesting ones to her will. As a summoner, a battle like this was nothing but an all-you-can-stomach buffet! At that moment, Jacky was more than a magjistar; she was a living embodiment of destruction, an awe-inspiring and terrifying figure on the battlefield.
"Tch… Winters just had to be right, didn't she?" Lea slashed apart a daemon in front of her. "Well, I guess I will be benefiting from this because of her. I suppose I should thank her even if she's just a lucky gully." A small smile formed on Lea's face.
In the midst of the raging combat, Lea emerged as a striking figure, her lithe frame moving with a deadly grace. Her previously ebony hair, slicked back to maintain an unobstructed view of the battlefield, glistened with a strange, almost unnatural sheen in the flickering light of magji clashes. Pure crimson and other colors now soaked her raven locks, proof of the daemons she's slain so far.
Her eyes, like twin pools of molten fury, blazed with an intensity that matched the chaos surrounding her. They were windows to a soul consumed by hatred and ambition, driven by a burning desire to assert magjistar dominance over all else. In the midst of the relentless melee, her gaze remained unwavering, each glance calculated and piercing.
Lea's attire was a blend of practicality and intimidation. She wore a form-fitting, obsidian bodysuit that allowed for unhindered movement, a second skin that mirrored her combat prowess. Strapped to her back was her ominous Daemonic Weapon, a cursed tool that throbbed with the energy of a daemon. Its presence was an ever-present reminder of her relentless pursuit of power and her unyielding belief in magjistar superiority. The blade's razor-sharp teeth seemed to gnash eagerly as if yearning for the taste of flesh. As she sliced through the battlefield, Lea moved with a predatory hunger. Her steps were calculated, her movements precise, and each sword strike was to feed her sword.
"I'm glad I managed to convince my family to stay back…" Tristan said as multiple daemons converged on his position. In an instant, his wild, spiky hair that went all the way down to his legs expanded outward, piercing through the daemons.
Amid the hellish chaos of the daemon-infested battlefield, Tristan surged forward with an air of stoic determination. His wild, animated hair, now a weapon of unparalleled prowess, became a tempest of swirling, prehensile deadliness. Each strand moved with purpose and precision, like thousands of sword-like whips. The daemons, grotesque and relentless, swarmed around him with their primal ferocity. Claws and fangs glistened in the dim light, and frenzied shrieks pierced the air. But Tristan, the hair-controlling magjistar, remained unfazed, his eyes closed in serene concentration.
As the daemon horde closed in, Tristan's hair moved with a mind of its own, striking out with an intricate dance of slashes and binds. It was a mesmerizing spectacle of his connate Magji, a brutal ballet of hair and gore. Daemon limbs were ensnared, bones shattered, and adversaries immobilized. In the midst of the battlefield's cacophony, Tristan's calm demeanor stood as a testament to his unwavering focus. In the chaos of explosions and demonic howls, his voice rang out with strategic commands, guiding his comrades in their coordinated assault. His words and magji were beacons in the storm, ensuring that their efforts remained cohesive and effective.
"Form a defensive line!" Tristan shouted, his hair acting as a barrier against the relentless daemon advance. "Stay together and watch each other's backs. We can't afford to let them break us apart!"
The battlefield became a canvas of frenetic combat, and Tristan's hair was the brush that painted the masterpiece of their survival. He moved like a giant hairy bear, a guardian of the team, ensuring that every member was protected and empowered to strike down their daemon foes.
While the focus was on the ruthless struggle against the daemons, Tristan's presence was a constant reminder of stability and strategy. His hair whirled and twirled, defending and attacking in equal measure as they pushed back the daemon threat. In the heart of the battlefield, Tristan embodied both control and chaos. His hair, an extension of his will, was a lethal force to be reckoned with, allowing him to navigate the maelstrom of battle with an air of serene mastery.
"How annoying…" Tara was both glad and unhappy at the daemon invasion. On one hand, that annoying bitch was right. On the other hand, that annoying bitch was right, and she had the chance to improve her standing in the magji world because of it.
Surrounded by the chaos of battle, Tara, a girl with a distinctive appearance, became a focal point of intrigue. She sported a mouth scarf designed with a sinister, toothy grin, hinting at her fascination with the occult. Long, straight black hair flowed behind her, and despite her petite stature, Tara exuded a subdued aura of joy.
In her hand, she wielded an oversized book titled "Word Magji." an enigmatic tome that was the key to using her unique Word Magji abilities. Tara's typical silence dissipated into the wind as she focused her magji on the daemon horde. With her book held tightly, she spewed words filled with mahna.
"Word Volume I: Stop!" Any daemons hit by the immaterial flying word stopped directly in their tracks. Allowing any nearby magjistars to end them.
Tara worked closely alongside Tristan as her type of magji was better supportive in a massive brawl like this. She used her unique form of magji to attack the daemons directly, support her allies by strengthening them and hindering the strength of the daemons.
In the middle of the battle, Cassie's voice rose as she perched on a rooftop, her demeanor unusually cheerful. "This is a whole hecka lot more fun than I thought it would be!" she exclaimed to herself. With a gleam of excitement in her eyes, she held her specialized magji tool water gun at the ready.
From her vantage point above, Cassie took aim with precision. Her Magji-enhanced water gun was no ordinary weapon; it possessed unique capabilities that defied expectations. As she squeezed the trigger, a potent stream of Magji-infused water shot forth, sniping the daemons below.
The daemons, caught off guard by the unexpected rays of water, were killed in an instant. Cassie's water gun, a conduit for her mahna, proved to be a formidable asset in the battle against the daemon horde. Cassie's laughter resonated across the rooftop as she continued her relentless assault. Her shots were true, each one holding enough power to assassinate distracted daemons. With each pull of the trigger, she reveled in the thrill of the kill, finding joy in the midst of chaos.
From her perch above, Cassie was a force to be reckoned with, her Magji tool water gun unleashing a jet of mahna-enhanced water that aided her allies. As she continued her sniper-like assault, her ranged approach to battle added a touch of safety to the grim war unfolding below for her allies.
"The Council was deceiving us…" Kara realized as she faced the incoming daemonic horde.
In the heart of the fighting storm, Kara, an unassuming figure, emerged as a compelling presence. Clad in her nondescript attire, she wielded a samurai sword with the grace of a seasoned warrior. Her average appearance belied the strength and skill that lay within. At her waist, a mask hung as an enigmatic accessory, a symbol of her readiness for battle.
Kara's focus was sharp, her katana an extension of her will as she deftly sliced her way through the battlefield. Her actions spoke louder than words, her strikes precise and calculated. Each swing of her blade was a testament to her dedication to her training, a dance of accuracy and lethal intent.
""Oo-oo-ah-ah!" Timmy hollered as he somersaulted through the air, landing a powerful kick on a daemon.
In the heat of the battle's chaos, the boy known as Timmy unleashed the true power of his monkey mask, a formidable magji tool that transformed him into a formidable force. As he activated the mask's magji, his movements took on an astonishingly agile and powerful quality, reminiscent of a monkey but amplified to an incredible degree. "Ee-ee-eeek!" His voice rose in a triumphant chorus as he swung from one daemon to another, delivering a series of lightning-fast strikes.
With the mask securely in place on his face, Timmy's actions became a spectacle of awe-inspiring agility and strength. He leaped and bounded with astonishing grace, moving through the battlefield like a blur. His strikes were a fusion of primal ferocity and calculated precision, a testament to the mask's enhancement of his physical abilities. "Hoo-hoo-hoo!" Timmy's laughter carried wild, infectious energy as he pummeled daemons with his enhanced strength.
The mask's magji-infused power surged through Timmy, granting him unparalleled agility and strength. He swung from daemons like a monkey swinging from vines, striking with a combination of acrobatics and brute force. His strikes landed with devastating impact, sending daemons flying and shattering their bodies.
Amidst the battle cries and chaos, Timmy fought with otherworldly grace and power, his movements defying the limitations of the human form. He was a true beast in combat, a whirlwind of fury and skill that left daemons as corpses. The mask was a magji tool that had transformed him into a formidable warrior, a force to be reckoned with on the battlefield.
As Timmy fought, his words carried a newfound confidence and determination. He was no longer just a monkey boy; he was a hero in the making. His vision of a united team of magjistars defending Luminaurora felt closer to reality than ever before, fueled by the mask's empowering magji.
In the heart of the battle, Timmy's monkey mask became a symbol of his strength and determination. With its magji-enhanced abilities, he tore through the daemon horde with a blend of agility and power that left no doubt about his potential as a true hero. He stood as a testament to the limitless possibilities of magji-enhanced combat.
"Aa-aahh!" His shouts mingled with the sounds of battle, creating a cacophony of primal cries that filled the air.
"I always believed in you, Zoey…" Tiara Shadows softly smiled.
Tiara Shadows, a member of the enigmatic Shadow Clan, unleashed the formidable power of shadow magji. Her presence was marked by the eerie dance of shadows that swirled around her, a testament to her unique background and connate magji.
Tiara, shrouded in an aura of shadows, moved with fluid grace amidst the chaos of the daemon-infested battlefield. Her introduction had been a display of her mastery over shadows, and now she utilized that power to deadly effect. As daemons closed in from all sides, she channeled her shadow magji into formidable attacks.
With a mere flick of her hand, tendrils of shadow emerged from the darkness, lashing out at the daemons. Each tendril moved with lethal precision, striking at vulnerable points and killing daemons. Tiara's control over the shadows was like looking at a skilled conductor as she performed a symphony of death and destruction around herself.
Her movements were fluid and unpredictable, aided by the ever-shifting shadows that surrounded her. Tiara's strikes were a blend of death and speed, as she utilized her shadow magji to strike from unexpected angles and surprise her adversaries. Daemons fell before her, their forms falling into mutilated corpses as she fought.
Alongside these eager patriotic youths, members of The Wanderers and locals of Luminaurora fought to protect their homes from the invaders. While they did have thoughts about The Council lying to them and Zoey Winters being correct all along, they didn't have the time to think about such things in the middle of a war. They focused on staying alive, fleeing, or a combination of both.
Surrounded by the fury of combat, the Fairies, loyal servants of magjistars, displayed their unique abilities on the front lines. These diminutive and androgynous beings had an uncanny knack for avoiding direct combat, instead harnessing their powers to serve their magjistar masters.
As the daemons closed in, the Fairies darted and danced through the battlefield, their lithe forms a blur of movement. With a flick of their delicate fingers, they sent annoying magji spells toward their foes. These spells disrupted the daemons' movements or focus, leaving them vulnerable to the attacks of their allies.
But the Fairies' true strength lay in their ability to support their comrades. They weaved protective barriers of mahna, shielding magjistars from the relentless daemon assault. Their wings allowed them to soar above the fray, providing aerial reconnaissance and swift communication among their allies.
Though they avoided physical combat, the Fairies' presence on the battlefield was essential. Their unwavering loyalty and mastery of supportive magji made them invaluable assets in the fight to protect Luminaurora.
The Viperians, with their serpent-like lower bodies and potent venom, proved to be formidable adversaries on the battlefield. Their natural resistance to magji made them daunting opponents for daemons with unique abilities.
As the daemon horde advanced, Viperians slithered forward, their serpentine tails whipping through the air with deadly precision. Venomous fangs dripped with a potent toxin that could incapacitate even the most fearsome of daemons. With each strike, they could inject their venom, sending their foes into spasms of agony.
But it wasn't just their venom that made Viperians a force to be reckoned with. Their sinewy, muscular bodies allowed them to constrict and crush daemons, rendering them helpless in their grip. With a powerful squeeze, they crushed the life out of their adversaries, their reptilian eyes gleaming with ruthless determination.
In addition to their physical prowess, Viperians could channel mahna into their attacks, unleashing devastating shockwaves that sent daemons flying. The Viperians fought with a fierce resolve, defending Luminaurora with their deadly blend of strength, venom, and dedication.
Towering over the battlefield, the Walkers, with their shaggy fur and imposing stature, were a sight to behold. Their immense physical strength and resilience to magji made them formidable adversaries against the daemon horde.
As daemons surged forward, the Walkers charged into the fray, their muscular frames a whirlwind of brute force. With each swing of their massive limbs, they sent daemons hurtling through the air, their bodies crashing into the ground with bone-shattering force.
But the Walkers' abilities extended beyond raw strength. They could harness mahna to enhance their already formidable physical prowess. Mahna-infused strikes cracked the ground beneath them, creating shockwaves that rippled through the daemon ranks, causing chaos and disarray.
Their shaggy fur served as protection against any magji abilities. In the midst of battle, Walkers became indomitable forces, their towering figures a symbol of Luminaurora's strength and resilience.
With every ground-breaking step, the Walkers defended their city with unwavering determination, proving that size and strength could overcome even the most relentless of daemonic onslaughts.
Amidst the chaos of the battlefield, the Luminari stood as beacons of radiant light. Their luminous auras, like colorful beacons, pierced the darkness of the daemon onslaught. With a touch of their unique magji abilities, they illuminated the battlefield in a dazzling display of colors.
The Luminari had the power to control light itself. They bent and shaped beams of light to their will, creating blinding flashes that disoriented daemons and left them vulnerable to attack. With their ability to project solid constructs of light, they forged radiant weapons and barriers that defied the daemons' advances.
Each Luminari possessed a unique aura, which they manipulated to their advantage. The radiant auras not only served as a source of inspiration for their fellow magjistars but also as a means of deception. Luminari could project false illusions, leading daemons astray and causing confusion among their ranks.
As they moved through the battlefield, their luminous presence inspired hope and courage among their allies. The Luminari's magji abilities were a testament to their unique role in the defense of Luminaurora, using the brilliance of light to outshine the daemonic darkness.
The Succubi, with their otherworldly beauty and enchanting voices, proved to be formidable adversaries in the battlefield's chaos. Their magji abilities were rooted in the manipulation of desires, making them masters of seduction and temptation.
As the daemons closed in, the Succubi projected an aura of irresistible charm. Their presence alone captivated the hearts and minds of the daemon horde, causing confusion and discord among their ranks. Daemons were lured into a web of influence, their desires, and emotions bent to the Succubi's will.
With their enchanting voices, the Succubi wove spells of temptation and seduction. Daemons found themselves compelled to act against their own interests, ensnared by the beguiling melodies. Succubi manipulated emotions, turning allies against each other and sowing chaos within the daemon horde.
But the Succubi's powers extended beyond mere manipulation. They could create illusions that played on the daemons' deepest desires and fears. These illusions clouded the battlefield, causing daemons to attack their own allies while their true adversaries struck from the shadows.
The Succubi were not just alluring but also deadly. Their magji abilities were a double-edged sword, capable of captivating adversaries and causing havoc among their ranks. In the midst of the daemon onslaught, the Succubi's enchanting presence added an element of psychological warfare to the battle for Luminaurora.
"Greetings, Zoey Winters. I'd say it's a pleasure to meet you, but I'm afraid your survival isn't a good thing at all." Polly gave a slight bow to the human.
"Who a-" Zoey didn't manage to finish her words as she was suddenly swallowed up by a gigantic daemon that appeared underneath her somehow.
Everything turned dark as she felt herself falling down a very deep hole.
Chapter 149.6 (Alternate End Part 2)
Inner Zoey nearly exploded as she felt herself being denied what she was owed. All that time in magji prison just to be swallowed and refused her skill experience like this? No way! No fucking way!
Despite her rage, there was little Zoey could do to deny gravity. None of her skills allowed flight. In her eagerness to gain experience, she forgot to get her shit back from The Council, who stole it when she turned herself in. So, she couldn't teleport, use the teeth of Max and Cody, heal herself with the toad ring, or use the magji shards of those daemons she absorbed with Mahna Gathering Bomb.
But Inner Zoey refused just to accept this bullshit. Manipulating her mahna, Zoey forged herself a set of mahna claws that layered over her hands. She stabbed into the throat of whatever this daemon was, slowing her fall greatly. Whatever this daemon was did not like that she was tearing its esophagus to shit and gave a deep guttural bellow. Zoey could feel her clothes violently ruffling from the screams coming from below.
However, she continued to climb upward despite the horrific ungodly smell. The daemon, however, did not like that its full-course meal was making a mess inside of itself. Zoey could hear things coming from below. She turned and looked down only to see a swarm of flying daemons headed straight for her.
"What kind of bullshit…?" Zoey softly muttered to herself.
Zoey started to change her posture. She couldn't fucking fight off a bunch of flying demons with her back to them. Instead of mahna claws covering her hands, she used them to cover her feet. Now, if she positioned herself like this… She could make it like she was standing on the ground!
By tightly gripping the tip of her mahna claws into the throat of the daemon, she was now upright. The flying daemons greeted her with screeches and shrieks. Equipped with long, sharp claws, fearsome teeth, and fast speed, they were the perfect scavengers for prey trying to resist being devoured. Zoey balled her fists and waited for them to get within range, which was an action that they were not hesitant to do at all.
"Boxing Series: Infinite Twisting Fist!" Zoey grinned.
Zoey's fist shot out like speeding bullets. Each punch was like an afterimage as they nearly drilled holes within the daemons. Their torsos twisted like a spiral from Zoey's punch as they cried out in horrific pain. Despite the tragic loss of their fellow daemons, it didn't halt the momentum of the rest at all.
More for them, they figured. Zoey's punches effortlessly blasted out like a minigun with infinite ammunition. With Endurance being at such a high level, Zoey wasn't going to topple anytime soon, no matter how many of these flying parasites came toward her. Unfortunately for Zoey, she figured Fighting Aura must have kicked in halfway or something because, at a certain point, the flying daemons stopped charging at her.
With a click of her tongue in disappointment, she got back to climbing. "Combo Volume I: Super Climber!" Zoey used her magji to speed up her ascent out of this daemon's throat.
Somehow, instead of climbing, it started to feel like she was a speeding cheetah racing across the savannah. Faster, faster, faster! No one was going to take her experience away from her! Why else would she bother playing with these Council fuckers?! What would have been the point of sitting in that prison, almost losing her mind?!
Zoey ran for what felt like miles upward. It wasn't until she saw a pair of yellow teeth that she spotted freedom! Her speed increased even further, thanks to how Combo Magji worked. As long as she continued the actions of the spell, it would grow without end, as far as Zoey knew anyway. She leaped off the tongue of the daemon as she reared her fist back, gathering most of her mahna within her fist.
With a great explosion sounding the shattering of its teeth, Zoey broke free from the inside of the monster. Right into a free fall in a place she didn't recognize at all… This wasn't Luminaurora… Zoey looked up at the sky and saw that the world was painted in colors of red and black. Where the hell was this?
A massive ear-shattering bellow came behind her as she escaped. When Zoey looked down below, she could see thousands of ant-like creatures. Were those daemons? How long had she been inside that daemon? Did they take over the world so quickly?
The giant daemon that ate her reared its long head back in an effort to devour her once more. Zoey briefly tapped into the sixth level of Overdraft, unlocking seven magji gates out of the nine. With just a quick jab, a ferocious maelstrom of wind and magji exploded from Zoey's fist. It roared like a terrifying beast hungry for its next prey.
Zoey's attack ripped apart the massive daemon piece by piece. Several huge chunks of daemon flesh spiraled across the landscape. "Ow…" Zoey grimaced as her right arm was mostly numb and almost useless from tearing most of the muscles inside. She latched on to one of the meat pieces as a cushion for landing with her good arm.
Bracing her body with mahna as a defense, Zoey finally managed to see what those small ant-like shadows were as she was getting closer to the ground. They were daemons. A lot of daemons. 'Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!!!' Inner Zoey lost herself in excitement at all those juicy scraps of experience.
When she landed on the ground with a giant crater, she was immediately surrounded by curious daemons. "A human?" One daemon murmured. "How did a human get into Master Polly's cursed collection?" Another one muttered. "I didn't know humans could be collected and summoned like daemons." A third one stated.
Inner Zoey cared little for the hows or whys at this point. Seeing herself surrounded by thousands of delicious daemons, she could no longer control herself. "Combo Volume I: Combo Time!" She vanished from her current position and frankly succumbed to a berserker's rage.
Zoey's fist forced itself into the stomach of a daemon, launching it several miles away. Her next victim suffered a merciful end as Zoey cracked him across the jaw, brutally snapping his neck. Moving on from him, Zoey pieced the next daemon up in a rapid combo by targeting his heart, throat, brain, and then sternum with her punches. He dropped to the ground a drooling dead mess of a creature.
As Zoey felt her innermost base desires being fulfilled, she couldn't help but lose herself. She laughed as she slaughtered the daemons. She wasn't laughing because she got some sort of sick joy out of killing the daemons. Or how she could utterly dominate them despite their numbers. No, Zoey was just laughing because she was happy. Happy to see the numbers on the Box go up. Go up in a way that they haven't gone up in a long, long time.
Fighting made her happy. It truly made her happy to the deepest part of her soul. Even when she knew that daemons had the potential to be changed for the better. Zoey didn't hesitate to utterly decimate these daemons for her own sake. She was a selfish person. Zoey cared more about her own needs than that of strangers. It was why she refused to call herself a hero because deep down, she knew that she didn't really give a shit about anyone that wasn't in her circle. She acted like she cared because that's what's expected of a normal person. Which was what she always wanted to be. Even after obtaining the Box…
Zoey's onslaught continued without an end in sight. She decapitated two daemons with a lariat, snapped the neck of another one with a cutter by gripping their head and falling to the ground with them, picked up that dead daemon, and started spinning him around by his legs. She gathered enough speed to knock back any nearby daemons at first until she spun more and more.
A budding tornado began to form quickly. Those daemons who were keeping their distance were now being sucked into the eye of the storm. But unlike how the eye of the storm normally works for tornados, with Zoey at the eye of the storm, no one was safe. Daemons outside of the eyewall were sucked up into the gigantic tempest, while daemons inside were battered to pieces by the daemon being swung by Zoey.
Zoey covered the daemon in her own mahna to prevent them from tearing apart. Daemons flew around in the horrible cyclone, suffering lethal injuries. They bashed into each other at high speeds, sometimes splattering into bits, being punctured by the bones of other daemons, or simply being torn apart by the high wind speed. "More! More! More!" Inner Zoey cried out as she let go of the daemon she was spinning. He flew out like a cannonball, reducing any daemons in his way to pieces. "What should we level next?! Wrestling got a whole bunch of levels for that!" The Zoeys asked themselves.
"Human, you seem to be having fun up here. Mind if I join you?" Trickster giggled.
Cassie turned and fired a lethal jet of water toward the daemon. Trickster shrunk himself, avoiding the well-aimed headshot, before shaking his head in disapproval. "No, no, no. Are all humans lacking in manners these days? When someone asks you something, you should do the polite thing and answer them." Trickster lectured the human.
Cassie frowned as she took decisive action. Swiftly pulling out the toy knife from her waist, she aimed to slice the neck of the daemon. Said daemon didn't react how she was expecting. Instead of having its throat cut by her knife, it grabbed the knife and headbutted Cassie off the roof.
"Have a nice fall, human." Trickster waved.
"TIMMY!!!" Cassie screamed.
Timmy, in the middle of a monkey rampage, heard the cry of his friend and immediately bolted in her direction. Hopping over the heads of daemons and allies, he made his way to a building, climbing up the building as fast as he could. Once he made it to a good spot, he leaped off the building and caught Cassie in his arms. The two were now in a freefall toward the ground. "TARA! FALLING! HELP!" Timmy cried out.
"Word Volume I: Slow!" Tara shouted as she pointed her book in their direction.
Both Timmy and Cassie were enveloped in a dark purple light as the speed of their descent was slowed. Timmy safely landed on his feet with Cassie in his arms. Unfortunately for them, someone else came along for the ride…
A giant Trickster came crashing down on top of the two. His body was now around ten feet tall, jacked with muscles. His feet buried them both into the ground, forming a crater on the streets of Luminaurora and catching the attention of their allies. Neither looked responsive as Trickster aimed to make a finishing blow.
"KARA, LEA, GO SAVE TIMMY AND CASSIE!" Tristan shouted as he rapidly burned through his mahna reserves and knocked away Trickster with a giant wave of hair.
"Useless…" Lea grumbled as she decapitated a daemon and ran toward the unconscious two.
"I'm on it!" Kara sped toward the uninjured huge daemon.
The two swordsmen of their friend group stood in front of the muscular daemon, both ready to cut him down. "I'm surprised to see so many magjistars here. I thought no one believed Winters. Why are you all so prepared?" Trickster asked in his curiosity.
"Not everyone believed The Council," Kara explained as she gathered all of her mahna within her sword while putting on the oni mask on her face.
"Don't answer the daemon's questions, idiot!" Lea insulted Kara as she helped her daemonic sword digest all the daemons it had eaten so far by rubbing its sword body and infusing her mahna into it.
"Dang, I thought everyone hated Winters! Snivellus needs to work on his information network." Trickster snapped his fingers in irritation.
"Information network?" Kara muttered to herself.
"Stop listening to his nonsense and get ready to attack." Lea reminded her.
"... Right." Kara listened to one-half of those words.
The swordsman duo charged at Trickster. Trickster laughed as he saw them coming his way. He flexed his muscles as the two girls came slashing at him from both sides of his body. A horrific tearing sound came from the clash, along with Trickster screaming. "You managed to get past my body's natural strength?!" He leaped backwards out of fear and disbelief.
Lea's sword could be seen chewing something as Kara moved forward. Blue blood was rapidly flowing down both sides of the daemon's chest. Trickster shifted into a tinier version of himself to avoid Kara's fatal slash. He ran, leaped, and flipped his way to a spot where Kara couldn't chase him on account of her size. She muttered a curse as the daemon managed to get away.
"Nice going, loser," Lea said on her return.
"Whatever! Like you could've done better." Kara bit back.
"I wouldn't have let him escape, that's for sure." Lea confidently stated.
"You can talk all big, but you were just standing there doing nothing while I was trying to finish him off!" Kara retorted.
"I was preparing to kill the daemon by strengthening my sword with its flesh," Lea explained.
"Whatever. You looked terrified to me." Kara went over to Timmy and Cassie.
"You little…" Lea clenched her fist. "You're lucky there's a daemon invasion right now, or I'd deal with you here and now."
"Oh, lucky me. The daemon invasion you didn't even believe was going to happen saved my life. I'm so grateful." Kara sarcastically responded.
Lea left to release her frustrations on the remaining daemons. As much as she wanted to slash out at Kara, she wasn't stupid. This wasn't the time for something like that. They had more important things to focus on right now.
"Hmph. It appears she wasn't wrong. I suppose she'll hold value to me, after all…" Lucas Sinclair stated while his family's magjistars effortlessly wiped out the invading daemons with the power of love.
Love for themselves, love for combat, love for their home, and love for their status as one of the top magjistar families in the world. The Sinclair Family burned like a dying star with their connate magji. A blinding pink light surrounded every member of the Sinclair Family as they killed the daemons. Not a single daemon was capable of taking a single step inside the Sinclair Estate. A flawless victory for the Sinclair Family.
Despite things looking as if they are going well for the magjistars, the reality of the situation is quite the opposite. The small group of prodigies, The Wanderers, and the Sinclair Family weren't enough to prevent the uncountable casualties from happening on the side of the magjistars. It was simply a matter of numbers. There were too many daemons in too many places for the defenders to cover them all.
The prodigies were too caught up in their hunger for glory. They sought to deal with all of the invading daemons on their own without help from anyone in an attempt to monopolize the glory for themselves. The Wanderers were simply outnumbered. They didn't have enough people to cover every inch of Luminaurora while also fighting against the Learned Faction and Connate Faction. As for the Sinclair Family, they sought to protect their own property instead of helping the people in Luminaurora. They were completely absent during the invasion.
As it was headed, it seemed like Luminaurora would be completely razed to the ground. In fighting, hoarding of knowledge, greed, and corruption, there were countless reasons for why Luminaurora would be destroyed here and now. But, there was still one wild card in play…
…
"You all aren't so easy to deal with…" Polly gritted his teeth, his body covered in bruises and injuries.
"You picked a fight with the wrong family." Alexander pointed at the daemon, surrounded by lightning.
"Too bad for you, I still have one trick up my sleeve…" Polly reached into his chest before pulling out his glowing heart, a dark beating pulsating magji shard.
Just as Alexander and his family members were speeding toward Polly as fast as lightning, Polly shattered the shard. "I've captured thousands of daemons all over the country inside my collection! Even if I lose here, you magjistars will never win! Come free my collection!" Polly gave his dying words.
"Haah… Haaah… Hah…" A humanoid figure revealed itself in front of the group.
They were hunched over, utterly reeking of blood and guts. Their back moved along with their breathing. Terror filled the hearts of everyone as the daemon turned its gaze toward them. Then it moved its lips.
"Alexander?" They questioned.
"Impossible…" Polly didn't understand before fully dying.
"I-I-Is that you, Zoey…?" Alexander hesitantly questioned.
"Combo. Daemons. Experience." The Zoeys dashed off toward the nearest source of daemonic mahna.
They didn't know how long they were trapped in that strange place. It could've been minutes, hours, or days, as far as they knew. All they could comprehend was that there were more daemons to farm. Their fun has yet to end. It was only just beginning!
Zoey made her way to the strongest source of mahna in Luminaurora. Poison, Vio, Trickster, Muscle Brain, Jinx, and Snivellus were all together in front of the Organization of Magjistar's headquarters. In front of them lay multiple magjistars of varying strength, both strong and weak. Some were alive and others dead. However, all were unable to withstand the daemons' combined assault.
None of the victorious daemons expected the sudden visit from someone they thought was already dealt with. The Zoeys arrived with a vicious hook punch to Vio's face, tearing his head from his body and launching it through the destroyed Council building. By the time the other daemons could register her arrival, Zoey tackled Muscle Brain to the ground with enough force to nearly snap the simple-minded daemon's spine.
Properly mounting on top of him, she began unleashing rapid-fire missile-powered punches to his face. Muscle Brain attempted to use his physique, which was superior to the majority of most daemons, to block. The Zoeys got excited at the sight of this. They rolled off of the daemon, tossed him into the sky, and immediately jumped after him.
Those on the scene were speechless as they could barely see the two with how far they flew into the sky… Poison came to a decision immediately. "It's time we retreat to strike another day." Despite being a Second Grade daemon, she knew she wouldn't be able to withstand someone who could deal with Muscle Brain like that. Muscle Brain was the strongest in their group if comparing physical strength alone.
"I agree…" Trickster thought he knew of Winters's strength, but it seems he was horribly mistaken.
"That's her, huh…?" Snivellus shivered at the sight of her in her full capacity despite watching her for so long.
"Jinx, if you would be a dear?" Poison politely asked the white fox resting on her head.
"Chirp." Jinx manifested a portal for them.
The remaining leaders of the daemon invasion stepped into the portal. Well, all except Snivellus. Poison pushed the young snail daemon out of the portal. "Have you forgotten your purpose here?" She looked at him as if there was something wrong with his brain. "But, she's a lot scarier in person… I don't know if my ability is strong enough to keep up with her…" He poked his index fingers together nervously.
"The whole point is for you to find out how far you can keep up with her. We'll grab you when it looks like you're about to die. You still have use to me. I won't throw you away so carelessly. Just focus on survival. If the opportunity shows, kill her." Poison told him.
Before he could respond, the portal closed, and he was left alone in Luminaurora. Snivellus physically shivered as the remaining magjistars on the scene stared at him. But he wasn't shaking because of them. No, they were weaklings. Far weaker than the human he just saw beating up Muscle Brain.
"Why did I have to be born with this ability…?" He cursed his luck.
BOOOOOM! A massive impact just landed next to Snivellus like it was a meteorite! As the flying debris stopped pelting his mucus-like skin, he saw the remains of Muscle Brain. A pulverized pulp of meat with something resembling a smile on his face… Then something else crashed right in front of him! It was the human!
"Next! Next! Next! Next!" They excitedly chanted, locking their eyes on the slug daemon.
Snivellus took on a humanoid form but with a distinctively grotesque and slimy appearance. His body was elongated and bloated, resembling that of a slug, with a mottled, sickly-green skin that glistened with a viscous slime. There was an eerie, wet, squelching sound every time he moved. His whole body was shaking as he looked at Zoey.
Zoey didn't spare the daemon on account of its fear-stricken appearance. She made the first move with a corkscrew punch that sent the daemon spinning away like he was doing perpetual cartwheels through the air. As he crashed through multiple buildings, Zoey sped toward him before he could make his final stop, grabbing him from behind around the waist, leaping into the air, and spinning as she made her way back to the ground. Utilizing Twisting Force with her descent allowed her to pull more and more torque into her spin. Mahna covered both herself and the daemon as they made their way to the ground, doing over a dozen spins.
"Boxing Series: Spinning Piledriver!" They excitedly shouted moments before creating a massive crater in Luminaurora.
The Zoeys safely leaped away before reaching the final destination, unlike their opponent. She stood in the middle of the giant crater admiring their work before deciding to make their way toward other daemonic mahna. But, before they could dash off like the track star they were, something moist, slimy, and sticky grabbed onto their leg. "Haha, wow! He's still alive!" they said to themselves. "I'm shocked. Are you actually strong?" They asked him.
"Unfortunately…" He softly replied back, with yellow blood dripping down his slimy visage.
"Good!" The Zoeys grinned as they threw a hook punch to the daemon's abdomen.
Snivellus blocked the punch with his forearm without taking a single step backward. The light in the Zoeys' eyes lit up like stars at the sight of this newfound strength of her opponent. He decked her across the face with a sloppy but incredibly powerful punch that Zoey could actually say, "OW!" too. "That actually hurt!" Zoey sent a punch of her own in response.
Her punch slung Snivellus's jaw to the side as he threw another punch. The three engaged in a brutal slug-fest with no regard to skill, technique, or defense. Just offense, offense, and endurance. Both Zoeys laughed their heads off as they gave no ground whatsoever. Either they would win, or they would die! Snivellus moaned at his misfortune for meeting this freak of a human. It had to be with this abomination that he finally had to see just how far his ability could go.
Endurance, Fighting Aura, Mahna Manipulation, Combo Magji, Mahna Gathering Bomb, and Flexibility all came together in this deadly brawl. The Zoeys giggled like an insane person as their skills rose crazily in response to this incredibly strong daemon. Where was this daemon missing all their life?! He was the best damn exp farm in the world!
They could feel him actively growing and getting stronger with every punch given and received. "Are you like us?" She asked. "Do you have a box of your own?" she curiously asked, even when getting a tooth knocked out of her mouth. "Is this your connate daemon magji or something? Why haven't you taken over the world yet if you're this strong?" The Zoeys wondered.
"I'm only good at fighting one person at a time… And I need time to get strong. I'm really weak if I'm not given the chance to ramp up…" Snivellus answered her as she brought her fist to his chin and knocked him off his feet.
"Wow, you're incredible! Do you wanna be like, our rival!?" The Zoeys asked as he stretched his arm and punched her across the face while falling.
"You're really scary… I don't think I would be a good rival for someone like you…" Snivellus politely tried to let her down.
"Too late, you're our rival now. We're going to let you live, okay? Just don't kill any innocent humans, okay? Magjistars, eh… I'm pissed at them at the moment. Eat them all you like." They told him.
"What? You're sparing me…?" Snivellus didn't understand. He could keep fighting.
"Yep, you're running out of mahna. Don't you feel yourself getting weaker?" The Zoeys questioned him.
"I am…?" Snivellus looked around to see what was happening with his body. He shouldn't be losing mahna but gaining it in response to his opponent's strength.
The Zoeys shook their head as they pointed upward. Snivellus's eyes bulged in complete horror as he saw a gargantuan ball of mahna floating in the sky above Luminaurora. They smiled when he finally realized he never stood a chance in the first place, probably. Both of them raised their hands to the sky as they began manipulating the crazy amount of mahna they drained from the daemon.
"Our name is Zoey. What's yours?" They asked him.
"Snivellus… The slug daemon…" He answered as he frantically waved in a certain direction.
Behind him, a portal formed. He sped into the portal as the Zoeys watched him go. Utilizing their crazy control over their mahna, Zoey unleashed the true potential of the Mahna Gathering Bomb for everyone in Luminaurora to witness. Several thousand rays of mahna began falling down on the city. The beams of light hit inhabitants of the city, remaining daemons, and any other living creatures within the vicinity of Luminaurora.
Magjistars or magji creatures were filled with a great amount of mahna, and daemons were eradicated to ash. Members of the trial who were supporting Zoey's execution or whatever other punishment they had in mind were eradicated, just like the daemons. It was unknown to anyone but the Zoeys who survived and who died after using Mahna Gathering Bomb, and they would ensure it stayed that way. The daemons behind the invasion escaped before she could unleash the mahna technique.
As their battle high waned, the Zoeys started to help any trapped or injured citizens in the city. Although they were a selfish, petty bitch, it didn't feel right to just leave them to their fate. Even if they were stupid, easily manipulated sheep. As they went around balancing their karma by helping the people of Luminaurora, they didn't forget that she killed a lot more people than she saved in the end. There were a lot of magjistars at the trial. Although they weren't as bothered by killing these people as they were with Hayato's death, it still… Actually… It didn't bother Zoey at all to kill those magjistars.
Who was she trying to kid? Both sides of herself were more than fine with wiping those assholes off the face of the Earth. If it weren't for The Wanderers, she would've done it in a much more up-close and personal way. Was she becoming a monster because the thought of killing humans didn't bother her anymore? Zoey didn't think so. Those magjistars were horrible people.
"Winters! Winters! Winters!" People started to chant for them.
"Thank you, Zoey Winters!" They cheered.
"You saved all of us!" Someone said.
"You're a hero! The Hero of Luminaurora!" They gave her a nickname and everything.
The same people who were previously calling for their death or whatever. For the first time in their life, Zoey could positively say that she wasn't happy to be admired and given positive attention by someone. It felt gross to be cheered by these people. And she was one hundred percent certain that she wanted little to do with the magji world going forward.
Zoey let out a breath—a breath filled with all of her exhaustion at what a long, long day it's been. As the people tried to run to her and parade her throughout the ruined city, Zoey vanished from their sight. She ran home. Ran all the way home to her soft, comfortable, familiar bed. The aches, pains, bruises, breaks, and whatnot are all catching up to her now. She groaned. She gave a long, long groan even as she sunk into her ludicrously soft bed and drifted off to sleep. "This really fucking hurts..."
A person who was watching over her from the beginning of the trial to the end gave a small grin as he saw her drifting off to sleep. "That's my girl…" Victor Kahn laughed to himself.
AN: This is how I would've had the Daemon Invasion Arc go if I didn't remember that Victor existed and could stop everything that happened in that arc with a snap of his finger. Including The Council, the prison, and the daemons.
Despite her rage, there was little Zoey could do to deny gravity. None of her skills allowed flight. In her eagerness to gain experience, she forgot to get her shit back from The Council, who stole it when she turned herself in. So, she couldn't teleport, use the teeth of Max and Cody, heal herself with the toad ring, or use the magji shards of those daemons she absorbed with Mahna Gathering Bomb.
But Inner Zoey refused just to accept this bullshit. Manipulating her mahna, Zoey forged herself a set of mahna claws that layered over her hands. She stabbed into the throat of whatever this daemon was, slowing her fall greatly. Whatever this daemon was did not like that she was tearing its esophagus to shit and gave a deep guttural bellow. Zoey could feel her clothes violently ruffling from the screams coming from below.
However, she continued to climb upward despite the horrific ungodly smell. The daemon, however, did not like that its full-course meal was making a mess inside of itself. Zoey could hear things coming from below. She turned and looked down only to see a swarm of flying daemons headed straight for her.
"What kind of bullshit…?" Zoey softly muttered to herself.
Zoey started to change her posture. She couldn't fucking fight off a bunch of flying demons with her back to them. Instead of mahna claws covering her hands, she used them to cover her feet. Now, if she positioned herself like this… She could make it like she was standing on the ground!
By tightly gripping the tip of her mahna claws into the throat of the daemon, she was now upright. The flying daemons greeted her with screeches and shrieks. Equipped with long, sharp claws, fearsome teeth, and fast speed, they were the perfect scavengers for prey trying to resist being devoured. Zoey balled her fists and waited for them to get within range, which was an action that they were not hesitant to do at all.
"Boxing Series: Infinite Twisting Fist!" Zoey grinned.
Zoey's fist shot out like speeding bullets. Each punch was like an afterimage as they nearly drilled holes within the daemons. Their torsos twisted like a spiral from Zoey's punch as they cried out in horrific pain. Despite the tragic loss of their fellow daemons, it didn't halt the momentum of the rest at all.
More for them, they figured. Zoey's punches effortlessly blasted out like a minigun with infinite ammunition. With Endurance being at such a high level, Zoey wasn't going to topple anytime soon, no matter how many of these flying parasites came toward her. Unfortunately for Zoey, she figured Fighting Aura must have kicked in halfway or something because, at a certain point, the flying daemons stopped charging at her.
With a click of her tongue in disappointment, she got back to climbing. "Combo Volume I: Super Climber!" Zoey used her magji to speed up her ascent out of this daemon's throat.
Somehow, instead of climbing, it started to feel like she was a speeding cheetah racing across the savannah. Faster, faster, faster! No one was going to take her experience away from her! Why else would she bother playing with these Council fuckers?! What would have been the point of sitting in that prison, almost losing her mind?!
Zoey ran for what felt like miles upward. It wasn't until she saw a pair of yellow teeth that she spotted freedom! Her speed increased even further, thanks to how Combo Magji worked. As long as she continued the actions of the spell, it would grow without end, as far as Zoey knew anyway. She leaped off the tongue of the daemon as she reared her fist back, gathering most of her mahna within her fist.
With a great explosion sounding the shattering of its teeth, Zoey broke free from the inside of the monster. Right into a free fall in a place she didn't recognize at all… This wasn't Luminaurora… Zoey looked up at the sky and saw that the world was painted in colors of red and black. Where the hell was this?
A massive ear-shattering bellow came behind her as she escaped. When Zoey looked down below, she could see thousands of ant-like creatures. Were those daemons? How long had she been inside that daemon? Did they take over the world so quickly?
The giant daemon that ate her reared its long head back in an effort to devour her once more. Zoey briefly tapped into the sixth level of Overdraft, unlocking seven magji gates out of the nine. With just a quick jab, a ferocious maelstrom of wind and magji exploded from Zoey's fist. It roared like a terrifying beast hungry for its next prey.
Zoey's attack ripped apart the massive daemon piece by piece. Several huge chunks of daemon flesh spiraled across the landscape. "Ow…" Zoey grimaced as her right arm was mostly numb and almost useless from tearing most of the muscles inside. She latched on to one of the meat pieces as a cushion for landing with her good arm.
Bracing her body with mahna as a defense, Zoey finally managed to see what those small ant-like shadows were as she was getting closer to the ground. They were daemons. A lot of daemons. 'Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!!!' Inner Zoey lost herself in excitement at all those juicy scraps of experience.
When she landed on the ground with a giant crater, she was immediately surrounded by curious daemons. "A human?" One daemon murmured. "How did a human get into Master Polly's cursed collection?" Another one muttered. "I didn't know humans could be collected and summoned like daemons." A third one stated.
Inner Zoey cared little for the hows or whys at this point. Seeing herself surrounded by thousands of delicious daemons, she could no longer control herself. "Combo Volume I: Combo Time!" She vanished from her current position and frankly succumbed to a berserker's rage.
Zoey's fist forced itself into the stomach of a daemon, launching it several miles away. Her next victim suffered a merciful end as Zoey cracked him across the jaw, brutally snapping his neck. Moving on from him, Zoey pieced the next daemon up in a rapid combo by targeting his heart, throat, brain, and then sternum with her punches. He dropped to the ground a drooling dead mess of a creature.
As Zoey felt her innermost base desires being fulfilled, she couldn't help but lose herself. She laughed as she slaughtered the daemons. She wasn't laughing because she got some sort of sick joy out of killing the daemons. Or how she could utterly dominate them despite their numbers. No, Zoey was just laughing because she was happy. Happy to see the numbers on the Box go up. Go up in a way that they haven't gone up in a long, long time.
Fighting made her happy. It truly made her happy to the deepest part of her soul. Even when she knew that daemons had the potential to be changed for the better. Zoey didn't hesitate to utterly decimate these daemons for her own sake. She was a selfish person. Zoey cared more about her own needs than that of strangers. It was why she refused to call herself a hero because deep down, she knew that she didn't really give a shit about anyone that wasn't in her circle. She acted like she cared because that's what's expected of a normal person. Which was what she always wanted to be. Even after obtaining the Box…
Zoey's onslaught continued without an end in sight. She decapitated two daemons with a lariat, snapped the neck of another one with a cutter by gripping their head and falling to the ground with them, picked up that dead daemon, and started spinning him around by his legs. She gathered enough speed to knock back any nearby daemons at first until she spun more and more.
A budding tornado began to form quickly. Those daemons who were keeping their distance were now being sucked into the eye of the storm. But unlike how the eye of the storm normally works for tornados, with Zoey at the eye of the storm, no one was safe. Daemons outside of the eyewall were sucked up into the gigantic tempest, while daemons inside were battered to pieces by the daemon being swung by Zoey.
Zoey covered the daemon in her own mahna to prevent them from tearing apart. Daemons flew around in the horrible cyclone, suffering lethal injuries. They bashed into each other at high speeds, sometimes splattering into bits, being punctured by the bones of other daemons, or simply being torn apart by the high wind speed. "More! More! More!" Inner Zoey cried out as she let go of the daemon she was spinning. He flew out like a cannonball, reducing any daemons in his way to pieces. "What should we level next?! Wrestling got a whole bunch of levels for that!" The Zoeys asked themselves.
"Human, you seem to be having fun up here. Mind if I join you?" Trickster giggled.
Cassie turned and fired a lethal jet of water toward the daemon. Trickster shrunk himself, avoiding the well-aimed headshot, before shaking his head in disapproval. "No, no, no. Are all humans lacking in manners these days? When someone asks you something, you should do the polite thing and answer them." Trickster lectured the human.
Cassie frowned as she took decisive action. Swiftly pulling out the toy knife from her waist, she aimed to slice the neck of the daemon. Said daemon didn't react how she was expecting. Instead of having its throat cut by her knife, it grabbed the knife and headbutted Cassie off the roof.
"Have a nice fall, human." Trickster waved.
"TIMMY!!!" Cassie screamed.
Timmy, in the middle of a monkey rampage, heard the cry of his friend and immediately bolted in her direction. Hopping over the heads of daemons and allies, he made his way to a building, climbing up the building as fast as he could. Once he made it to a good spot, he leaped off the building and caught Cassie in his arms. The two were now in a freefall toward the ground. "TARA! FALLING! HELP!" Timmy cried out.
"Word Volume I: Slow!" Tara shouted as she pointed her book in their direction.
Both Timmy and Cassie were enveloped in a dark purple light as the speed of their descent was slowed. Timmy safely landed on his feet with Cassie in his arms. Unfortunately for them, someone else came along for the ride…
A giant Trickster came crashing down on top of the two. His body was now around ten feet tall, jacked with muscles. His feet buried them both into the ground, forming a crater on the streets of Luminaurora and catching the attention of their allies. Neither looked responsive as Trickster aimed to make a finishing blow.
"KARA, LEA, GO SAVE TIMMY AND CASSIE!" Tristan shouted as he rapidly burned through his mahna reserves and knocked away Trickster with a giant wave of hair.
"Useless…" Lea grumbled as she decapitated a daemon and ran toward the unconscious two.
"I'm on it!" Kara sped toward the uninjured huge daemon.
The two swordsmen of their friend group stood in front of the muscular daemon, both ready to cut him down. "I'm surprised to see so many magjistars here. I thought no one believed Winters. Why are you all so prepared?" Trickster asked in his curiosity.
"Not everyone believed The Council," Kara explained as she gathered all of her mahna within her sword while putting on the oni mask on her face.
"Don't answer the daemon's questions, idiot!" Lea insulted Kara as she helped her daemonic sword digest all the daemons it had eaten so far by rubbing its sword body and infusing her mahna into it.
"Dang, I thought everyone hated Winters! Snivellus needs to work on his information network." Trickster snapped his fingers in irritation.
"Information network?" Kara muttered to herself.
"Stop listening to his nonsense and get ready to attack." Lea reminded her.
"... Right." Kara listened to one-half of those words.
The swordsman duo charged at Trickster. Trickster laughed as he saw them coming his way. He flexed his muscles as the two girls came slashing at him from both sides of his body. A horrific tearing sound came from the clash, along with Trickster screaming. "You managed to get past my body's natural strength?!" He leaped backwards out of fear and disbelief.
Lea's sword could be seen chewing something as Kara moved forward. Blue blood was rapidly flowing down both sides of the daemon's chest. Trickster shifted into a tinier version of himself to avoid Kara's fatal slash. He ran, leaped, and flipped his way to a spot where Kara couldn't chase him on account of her size. She muttered a curse as the daemon managed to get away.
"Nice going, loser," Lea said on her return.
"Whatever! Like you could've done better." Kara bit back.
"I wouldn't have let him escape, that's for sure." Lea confidently stated.
"You can talk all big, but you were just standing there doing nothing while I was trying to finish him off!" Kara retorted.
"I was preparing to kill the daemon by strengthening my sword with its flesh," Lea explained.
"Whatever. You looked terrified to me." Kara went over to Timmy and Cassie.
"You little…" Lea clenched her fist. "You're lucky there's a daemon invasion right now, or I'd deal with you here and now."
"Oh, lucky me. The daemon invasion you didn't even believe was going to happen saved my life. I'm so grateful." Kara sarcastically responded.
Lea left to release her frustrations on the remaining daemons. As much as she wanted to slash out at Kara, she wasn't stupid. This wasn't the time for something like that. They had more important things to focus on right now.
"Hmph. It appears she wasn't wrong. I suppose she'll hold value to me, after all…" Lucas Sinclair stated while his family's magjistars effortlessly wiped out the invading daemons with the power of love.
Love for themselves, love for combat, love for their home, and love for their status as one of the top magjistar families in the world. The Sinclair Family burned like a dying star with their connate magji. A blinding pink light surrounded every member of the Sinclair Family as they killed the daemons. Not a single daemon was capable of taking a single step inside the Sinclair Estate. A flawless victory for the Sinclair Family.
Despite things looking as if they are going well for the magjistars, the reality of the situation is quite the opposite. The small group of prodigies, The Wanderers, and the Sinclair Family weren't enough to prevent the uncountable casualties from happening on the side of the magjistars. It was simply a matter of numbers. There were too many daemons in too many places for the defenders to cover them all.
The prodigies were too caught up in their hunger for glory. They sought to deal with all of the invading daemons on their own without help from anyone in an attempt to monopolize the glory for themselves. The Wanderers were simply outnumbered. They didn't have enough people to cover every inch of Luminaurora while also fighting against the Learned Faction and Connate Faction. As for the Sinclair Family, they sought to protect their own property instead of helping the people in Luminaurora. They were completely absent during the invasion.
As it was headed, it seemed like Luminaurora would be completely razed to the ground. In fighting, hoarding of knowledge, greed, and corruption, there were countless reasons for why Luminaurora would be destroyed here and now. But, there was still one wild card in play…
…
"You all aren't so easy to deal with…" Polly gritted his teeth, his body covered in bruises and injuries.
"You picked a fight with the wrong family." Alexander pointed at the daemon, surrounded by lightning.
"Too bad for you, I still have one trick up my sleeve…" Polly reached into his chest before pulling out his glowing heart, a dark beating pulsating magji shard.
Just as Alexander and his family members were speeding toward Polly as fast as lightning, Polly shattered the shard. "I've captured thousands of daemons all over the country inside my collection! Even if I lose here, you magjistars will never win! Come free my collection!" Polly gave his dying words.
"Haah… Haaah… Hah…" A humanoid figure revealed itself in front of the group.
They were hunched over, utterly reeking of blood and guts. Their back moved along with their breathing. Terror filled the hearts of everyone as the daemon turned its gaze toward them. Then it moved its lips.
"Alexander?" They questioned.
"Impossible…" Polly didn't understand before fully dying.
"I-I-Is that you, Zoey…?" Alexander hesitantly questioned.
"Combo. Daemons. Experience." The Zoeys dashed off toward the nearest source of daemonic mahna.
They didn't know how long they were trapped in that strange place. It could've been minutes, hours, or days, as far as they knew. All they could comprehend was that there were more daemons to farm. Their fun has yet to end. It was only just beginning!
Zoey made her way to the strongest source of mahna in Luminaurora. Poison, Vio, Trickster, Muscle Brain, Jinx, and Snivellus were all together in front of the Organization of Magjistar's headquarters. In front of them lay multiple magjistars of varying strength, both strong and weak. Some were alive and others dead. However, all were unable to withstand the daemons' combined assault.
None of the victorious daemons expected the sudden visit from someone they thought was already dealt with. The Zoeys arrived with a vicious hook punch to Vio's face, tearing his head from his body and launching it through the destroyed Council building. By the time the other daemons could register her arrival, Zoey tackled Muscle Brain to the ground with enough force to nearly snap the simple-minded daemon's spine.
Properly mounting on top of him, she began unleashing rapid-fire missile-powered punches to his face. Muscle Brain attempted to use his physique, which was superior to the majority of most daemons, to block. The Zoeys got excited at the sight of this. They rolled off of the daemon, tossed him into the sky, and immediately jumped after him.
Those on the scene were speechless as they could barely see the two with how far they flew into the sky… Poison came to a decision immediately. "It's time we retreat to strike another day." Despite being a Second Grade daemon, she knew she wouldn't be able to withstand someone who could deal with Muscle Brain like that. Muscle Brain was the strongest in their group if comparing physical strength alone.
"I agree…" Trickster thought he knew of Winters's strength, but it seems he was horribly mistaken.
"That's her, huh…?" Snivellus shivered at the sight of her in her full capacity despite watching her for so long.
"Jinx, if you would be a dear?" Poison politely asked the white fox resting on her head.
"Chirp." Jinx manifested a portal for them.
The remaining leaders of the daemon invasion stepped into the portal. Well, all except Snivellus. Poison pushed the young snail daemon out of the portal. "Have you forgotten your purpose here?" She looked at him as if there was something wrong with his brain. "But, she's a lot scarier in person… I don't know if my ability is strong enough to keep up with her…" He poked his index fingers together nervously.
"The whole point is for you to find out how far you can keep up with her. We'll grab you when it looks like you're about to die. You still have use to me. I won't throw you away so carelessly. Just focus on survival. If the opportunity shows, kill her." Poison told him.
Before he could respond, the portal closed, and he was left alone in Luminaurora. Snivellus physically shivered as the remaining magjistars on the scene stared at him. But he wasn't shaking because of them. No, they were weaklings. Far weaker than the human he just saw beating up Muscle Brain.
"Why did I have to be born with this ability…?" He cursed his luck.
BOOOOOM! A massive impact just landed next to Snivellus like it was a meteorite! As the flying debris stopped pelting his mucus-like skin, he saw the remains of Muscle Brain. A pulverized pulp of meat with something resembling a smile on his face… Then something else crashed right in front of him! It was the human!
"Next! Next! Next! Next!" They excitedly chanted, locking their eyes on the slug daemon.
Snivellus took on a humanoid form but with a distinctively grotesque and slimy appearance. His body was elongated and bloated, resembling that of a slug, with a mottled, sickly-green skin that glistened with a viscous slime. There was an eerie, wet, squelching sound every time he moved. His whole body was shaking as he looked at Zoey.
Zoey didn't spare the daemon on account of its fear-stricken appearance. She made the first move with a corkscrew punch that sent the daemon spinning away like he was doing perpetual cartwheels through the air. As he crashed through multiple buildings, Zoey sped toward him before he could make his final stop, grabbing him from behind around the waist, leaping into the air, and spinning as she made her way back to the ground. Utilizing Twisting Force with her descent allowed her to pull more and more torque into her spin. Mahna covered both herself and the daemon as they made their way to the ground, doing over a dozen spins.
"Boxing Series: Spinning Piledriver!" They excitedly shouted moments before creating a massive crater in Luminaurora.
The Zoeys safely leaped away before reaching the final destination, unlike their opponent. She stood in the middle of the giant crater admiring their work before deciding to make their way toward other daemonic mahna. But, before they could dash off like the track star they were, something moist, slimy, and sticky grabbed onto their leg. "Haha, wow! He's still alive!" they said to themselves. "I'm shocked. Are you actually strong?" They asked him.
"Unfortunately…" He softly replied back, with yellow blood dripping down his slimy visage.
"Good!" The Zoeys grinned as they threw a hook punch to the daemon's abdomen.
Snivellus blocked the punch with his forearm without taking a single step backward. The light in the Zoeys' eyes lit up like stars at the sight of this newfound strength of her opponent. He decked her across the face with a sloppy but incredibly powerful punch that Zoey could actually say, "OW!" too. "That actually hurt!" Zoey sent a punch of her own in response.
Her punch slung Snivellus's jaw to the side as he threw another punch. The three engaged in a brutal slug-fest with no regard to skill, technique, or defense. Just offense, offense, and endurance. Both Zoeys laughed their heads off as they gave no ground whatsoever. Either they would win, or they would die! Snivellus moaned at his misfortune for meeting this freak of a human. It had to be with this abomination that he finally had to see just how far his ability could go.
Endurance, Fighting Aura, Mahna Manipulation, Combo Magji, Mahna Gathering Bomb, and Flexibility all came together in this deadly brawl. The Zoeys giggled like an insane person as their skills rose crazily in response to this incredibly strong daemon. Where was this daemon missing all their life?! He was the best damn exp farm in the world!
They could feel him actively growing and getting stronger with every punch given and received. "Are you like us?" She asked. "Do you have a box of your own?" she curiously asked, even when getting a tooth knocked out of her mouth. "Is this your connate daemon magji or something? Why haven't you taken over the world yet if you're this strong?" The Zoeys wondered.
"I'm only good at fighting one person at a time… And I need time to get strong. I'm really weak if I'm not given the chance to ramp up…" Snivellus answered her as she brought her fist to his chin and knocked him off his feet.
"Wow, you're incredible! Do you wanna be like, our rival!?" The Zoeys asked as he stretched his arm and punched her across the face while falling.
"You're really scary… I don't think I would be a good rival for someone like you…" Snivellus politely tried to let her down.
"Too late, you're our rival now. We're going to let you live, okay? Just don't kill any innocent humans, okay? Magjistars, eh… I'm pissed at them at the moment. Eat them all you like." They told him.
"What? You're sparing me…?" Snivellus didn't understand. He could keep fighting.
"Yep, you're running out of mahna. Don't you feel yourself getting weaker?" The Zoeys questioned him.
"I am…?" Snivellus looked around to see what was happening with his body. He shouldn't be losing mahna but gaining it in response to his opponent's strength.
The Zoeys shook their head as they pointed upward. Snivellus's eyes bulged in complete horror as he saw a gargantuan ball of mahna floating in the sky above Luminaurora. They smiled when he finally realized he never stood a chance in the first place, probably. Both of them raised their hands to the sky as they began manipulating the crazy amount of mahna they drained from the daemon.
"Our name is Zoey. What's yours?" They asked him.
"Snivellus… The slug daemon…" He answered as he frantically waved in a certain direction.
Behind him, a portal formed. He sped into the portal as the Zoeys watched him go. Utilizing their crazy control over their mahna, Zoey unleashed the true potential of the Mahna Gathering Bomb for everyone in Luminaurora to witness. Several thousand rays of mahna began falling down on the city. The beams of light hit inhabitants of the city, remaining daemons, and any other living creatures within the vicinity of Luminaurora.
Magjistars or magji creatures were filled with a great amount of mahna, and daemons were eradicated to ash. Members of the trial who were supporting Zoey's execution or whatever other punishment they had in mind were eradicated, just like the daemons. It was unknown to anyone but the Zoeys who survived and who died after using Mahna Gathering Bomb, and they would ensure it stayed that way. The daemons behind the invasion escaped before she could unleash the mahna technique.
As their battle high waned, the Zoeys started to help any trapped or injured citizens in the city. Although they were a selfish, petty bitch, it didn't feel right to just leave them to their fate. Even if they were stupid, easily manipulated sheep. As they went around balancing their karma by helping the people of Luminaurora, they didn't forget that she killed a lot more people than she saved in the end. There were a lot of magjistars at the trial. Although they weren't as bothered by killing these people as they were with Hayato's death, it still… Actually… It didn't bother Zoey at all to kill those magjistars.
Who was she trying to kid? Both sides of herself were more than fine with wiping those assholes off the face of the Earth. If it weren't for The Wanderers, she would've done it in a much more up-close and personal way. Was she becoming a monster because the thought of killing humans didn't bother her anymore? Zoey didn't think so. Those magjistars were horrible people.
"Winters! Winters! Winters!" People started to chant for them.
"Thank you, Zoey Winters!" They cheered.
"You saved all of us!" Someone said.
"You're a hero! The Hero of Luminaurora!" They gave her a nickname and everything.
The same people who were previously calling for their death or whatever. For the first time in their life, Zoey could positively say that she wasn't happy to be admired and given positive attention by someone. It felt gross to be cheered by these people. And she was one hundred percent certain that she wanted little to do with the magji world going forward.
Zoey let out a breath—a breath filled with all of her exhaustion at what a long, long day it's been. As the people tried to run to her and parade her throughout the ruined city, Zoey vanished from their sight. She ran home. Ran all the way home to her soft, comfortable, familiar bed. The aches, pains, bruises, breaks, and whatnot are all catching up to her now. She groaned. She gave a long, long groan even as she sunk into her ludicrously soft bed and drifted off to sleep. "This really fucking hurts..."
A person who was watching over her from the beginning of the trial to the end gave a small grin as he saw her drifting off to sleep. "That's my girl…" Victor Kahn laughed to himself.
AN: This is how I would've had the Daemon Invasion Arc go if I didn't remember that Victor existed and could stop everything that happened in that arc with a snap of his finger. Including The Council, the prison, and the daemons.